MY LIFE IN TWO WORLDS 



MARIE E. HENSLEY 



INSPIRED BY GEORGE GORDON BYRON 



< A 

: 



\ o 












< v-* 



£ >- A. .o 




/, ^ 






P * 









'.^&tc 



^\ N 









A^ 



,tf 




























































^ .* N 










































LORD BYRON 



/bn&Sutj ThtAtA+Z. 



jVJg [ife in Two Worlds 



INSPIRED BY 

GEORGE GORDON BYRON 






i* 



COPYRIGHT, MAY, 1917 

By MARIE E. HENSLEY 

San Rafael, California 

All rights reserved 



SEP -6 1917 

0CI.A476277 



Introduction 



I, the author, claim that this york was writ- 
ten under inspiration, impressed by Lord Byron, 
the poet. 

Inspirational is very different from auto- 
matic writing. Those who write under in- 
spiration are fully conscious that they are im- 
pressed by an influence, independent of them- 
selves, which uses their brains and minds, as 
instruments to connect them with the material 
world. 

Those who write automatically, like auto- 
onatums, are conscious of nothing. Their 
brains and minds are almost completely mag- 
netized into insensibility, which makes it very 
difficult to give reliable information or truth, 
as a torpid, magnetized brain is not as good an 
instrument as a conscious one, or, very rarely 
done, the hand is automatically controlled, en- 
tirely independent of the brain and mind. 

All works of a religious or a spiritual na- 
ture are inspired. 

In harmony with the sub-conscious or sub- 
jective mind, they are impressed, by those who 
inspire, to give truth which can only be received 
according to the development or the receptivity 

3 



of the material brain and mind and expressed 
according to the development of the brain, mind 
and senses. Hence all inspirational works 
partake of the channels through which they 
flow. 

If the brain and mind of a person believes 
firmly in any especial religion or philosophy, it 
is difficult for them to receive that which is 
contrary to their belief, hence, a theosophist, 
under inspiration, adheres to theosophy, a 
modern spiritualist to modern spiritualism, a 
Catholic to Catholicism ,etc. Those who im- 
press ever impress the truth. The difference 
in the various expressions is not due to those 
impressing, nor to the spirit or mortal impress- 
ed, but due to his instruments, his mortal brain 
and senses, the sole instruments connecting 
him with both the spirit and material world. 

All give, according to their mental ability, 
hence, the various, conflicting statements in 
inspirational works. 

Inspiration is recognized by many leading 
material scientists, Sir Wm. Crookes, Sir Oliver 
Lodge, etc. 

Prof. Edgar Lucien Larkin states regard- 
ing it, 

"The literature of this complex subject, 
now extensive, is increasing. The fact is, the 
universe, beyond all doubt includes hundreds 



of facts and laws of whose very existence we 
are at present entirely ignorant. And so great 
that this interior universe may be called a uni- 
verse all by itself, separate from the material 
universe. 

"Science has now reached a point where a 
beginner, a designer, a planner is absolutely 
required, in a sense, a creator." 

"Substance is a remarkable word. It 
means stand under, then substance is not mat- 
ter. It precedes it." 

I quote from Edwin Markham, 

"As I take it man has a spiritual body with- 
in his material bod)'', and the spiritual body is 
the source of our thinking and feeling. This 
concept of a spirit body is the only thing that 
makes immortality thinkable." 

I could quote from many other thinkers and 
great scientists who know telepathy to be a 
fact, but space forbids. As telepathy is proven 
to be a fact, it is true that individual minds 
after death to their material bodies, as it is a 
power of mind, use it as when attached to mor- 
tal bodies. Hence this work was, unques- 
tionably inspired by the poet, Lord Byron. 

As "A Dweller in Two Planets," "Intra 
Muras" and various other inspirational works 
have been accepted as such, there is no reason 
why this should not be the same as the author 



vouches for it, and, as she has also written 
fiction knows the great difference between it 
and truth, hence solemnly avers that this work 
is just what it claims to be, the work of Lord 
Byron, the poet. 

He who is mentioned in the revised version 
of the bible — 1881 — I quote from "Testimony 
for the Bible," 

"Lord Byron in a letter to Mrs. Shepard 
said, 'Indisputably the firm believers in the gos- 
pels have a great advantage over all others. 
If it is true they will have their reward here- 
after, and if there be no hereafter, they can 
be but with the infidel in his eternal sleep, hav- 
ing had the assistance of an exalted hope 
through life, without subsequent disappoint- 
ment at the worst for them 'out of nothing 
nothing can come, not ever sorrow'." 

The following lines are also said to have 
been found in his bible: 

"Within this awful volume lies 
The mystery of mysteries. 
Oh! happiest they of human race, 
To whom our God has given grace, 
To hear, to read, to fear, to pray, 
To lift the latch and force the way; 
But better had they ne'er been born, 
Who read to doubt, or who read to 



scorn." 



Sir Walter Scott claimed Byron was of 
"boundless genius," great of heart and soul, 
"nobly purposed, etc." 

He was loved and esteemed by many, by 
those who knew the real man, not the despicable 
character portrayed by enemies, detractors and 
critics, or those who unfamiliar with the truth, 
through self interest, blackened not only his 
fair fame but that of his sister, who was highly 
respected by all, even by Lady Byron, to the 
day of her death. 

Truth is mighty but it can not always be 
expressed in this world. Many as blameless as 
Lord Byron have never been justified. 

Although this work portrays the real man 
it is not only for the purpose of justifying him, 
but to give truths to the world not yet given. 

It is difficult with finite mind, to grasp the 
mortal within the spirit body. Those who 
can not must imagine as best they can, that the 
real and true spirit, in the real and true body, 
is ever with the mortal or material body, un- 
less detached by sleep, trance or death. 

"That in Heaven their angels (the real 
ones,) do ever behold the face of my Father 
which is in Heaven." 

The Lord and His Apostles taught of three 
bodies in one. The celestial or spiritual, the 
real and true, the psychical a living frame or 



vital body to vitalize the physical or natural 
body. This is grasped by many Christians, 
even though they have been taught that the 
soul becomes transformed into a spirit body, 
upon death to the mortal body. 

Also grasped by the Buddhist and theosoph- 
est who believe in four bodies in one. 

No religion nor philosophy up to that given 
through this author, teaches of the spirit or 
soul in the spirit body, the same personality as 
brought forth on earth brought forth conjoint- 
ly living in the real life while attached or 
impressing the material or natural body. 

All excepting ambiguous statements made 
by several mental branches and psychics, teach 
of a spirit life that follows the mortal, not a 
life conjoined to it, a dual life, not the identical 
spirit animating the material, actually living in 
his real and true body, while conscious on the 
mortal plane, and solely conscious in the spirit 
when his mortal instruments are magnetized 
into insensibility, anto that cognized as sleep 
or trance, and he detached or apart from the 
mortal life and body. 

Prof. Larkin truely observes, ("This uni- 
verse may be called a universe all by itself, 
separate from the material universe" 

Those who think, like him, cognize also a 
body separate from the material body. 



If "substance is not matter but precedes it," 
thinkers also grasp there may be oceans of 
substance out of which all worlds and bodies 
are formed, the spiritual substance formed with 
interstices to permit the material to inter- 
penetrate it. 

Our material organs, not our spiritual senses, 
are limited. "The material senses shut out 
truth and healing." But the material senses 
are the real spirit ones imperfectly adjusted to 
suit that which is necessary for each spirit, his 
senses very imperfectly expressed through his 
poor material brain and sense organs. The 
sense organs are adapted to this plane of con- 
sciousness. 

If science has reached a point where "a be- 
ginner, a designer, a planner" is absolutely nec- 
essary, in a sense, a creator, does it not seem 
possible that a creator may be a Supreme Being. 
The Father, as taught by the Lord, and the 
elder religions, the Father of Humanity." 
The Supreme God of the Brahmins, "The 
Divine Idea" of Christian Science, He, whom 
all Christians worship as our Father, God 
Omnipotent. 

Creator, a beginner, a designer in the 
sense that all spiritual and material worlds are 
formed out of the already existing substance, 
vitalized by his life principle. And, although 



his principles vitalize all substance, He, as 
creator, distinct from the things created, that 
which emanates from, an effluence from Him, 
while vitalizing all, still not the source. 

Hence as Lord Byron, Emmanuel Sweden- 
berg and others claim to have seen the Father 
as Divine Person, and as all religions teach of a 
supreme God, those who solely cognize "na- 
ture," "the elder brother,'' "the sole begot- 
ten son," should not ridicule that which they 
are not prepared to grasp. 

Emmanuel Swedenborg, quoted, revered 
by many leading Divines, claims in his work 
"Heaven and Hell," that solely "the highest 
and purest see Him in Divine Person." , Lord 
Byron says all are pure and good, all children 
of God, that all see Him in the real life. As 
belief in evil is being wiped out of conscious- 
ness and it is recognized as it really is, due to 
undeveloped conditions, on earth, it can not be 
difficult to understand now that in the spirit 
life, all are pure and holy and not as, when 
Swedenborg gave his work but the elect, a 
limited number. 

All who profess to be Christians, etc., can 
not doubt that which their religions teach that 
many of their inspired or prophets have seen 
and conversed with Him, even today some on 
the fields of battle claim to have seen "The 

10 



White Comrade," The Lord As humanity is 
more developed, has more developed brains and 
minds, why should they not see Him now as 
then? 

Even though some can grasp naught higher 
than "the Elder Brother," or "the Sole begotten 
Son," they know that "the Spirit who animated 
the Lord must have been on a higher plane 
to themselves, and though they can not grasp 
him as God Omnipotent, at least ought not to 
pervert the teaching of Him who distinctly 
stated, "I and the Father are one, not you and 
the Father, but / and the Father. Before 
Abraham I was, not before Ahohenu you were." 

I close with quoting from "The Prayer of 
Nature," by Lord Byron, the following verses 
and ask the unprejudiced, enlightened reader to 
judge, if even at that day, he had not a clearer 
conception of true religion than those who 
maligned him? 

If He had been deemed the disreputable 
character portrayed by enemies, he would not 
have been mentioned in the bible nor esteemed 
by those of his contemporaries who were worthy 
of esteem and on the same plane as himself: 

"Father of Light, Great God of Heaven, 
Hearest thou the accents of despair 
Can guilt like man's be e'er forgiven 

11 



Can vice atone for crime by prayer? 

Shall man condemn his race to hell 

Unless they bend in pompous form, 

Tell us that all, for one who fell must perish 

in the mingling storm? 
Shall such pretend to reach the skies 
Yet doom his brother to expire 
Whose soul a different hope supplies 
Or doctrines less severe inspire? 
Shall these by creeds they can't expound. 
Prepare a fancied bliss or woe? 
Shall reptiles, growling on the ground, 
Their great Creator's purpose know! 
Shall those who live for self alone 
Whose years float on in daily crime 
Shall they by Faith for guilt atone? 
And live beyond the bounds of Time. 
Thou, who in wisdom placed me here 
Who, when Thou wilt, can take me hence, 
Ah; whilst I tread this earthly sphere 
Extend to me thy wise defence. 
To thee, my God, to Thee I call, 
Whatever weal or woe betide, 
By Thy command I rise or fall. 
In thy protection I confide 
To thee I breathe my humble strain, 
Grateful for all Thy mercies past, 
And hope my God, to thee again 
This erring life may fly at last." 

12 



This is perfect faith, implicit reliance upon 
God, grateful for all mercies — content what 
e'er befall, whether weal or woe betide, adver- 
sity or prosperity, — to leave all to the Father. 

No prayers, nor petitions for favors, no de- 
sire to be blessed with rewards to be cursed 
with punishment, no attributing to humanity or 
mortal mind — greater power than God. No 
fear of The Devil, no fear of any but God. No 
faith, nor belief in aught but Him who "placed 
me here" who, "when Thou wilt, can take 
me hence." Is it strange that such a man, who 
had a contempt for creeds not based upon truth, 
love, should e'en in the real life — strive to dispel 
the illusions of mortal mind, and give his time 
and service to help, in all ways possible his 
brethren and sisters on the dark earth plane? 



13 



TO THYRZA. 



Tho' roamed I the world over, 

Far, far from the haunts of men, 

Tho* ever and ever a rover, 

And exile, and cared not when, 

My life would end for ever, 

If, perchance, I could fly to thee, 

But, alas, never, no, never 

Was I e'en granted glimpse of thee. 

Only in great exaltation, 

Oft allowed poets like me, 

Was I blessed with inspiration 

To behold or speak with thee. 

Tho' oft with contrite, humbled heart, 

I essayed to rend the vail, 

Hoping, perhaps, you might impart 

A glimpse to him beyond the pale, 

14 



Still within the depths of my soul, 
Submerged 'neath waves of despair, 
Not mine I'd feel, to reach the goal, 
Alas, here or anywhere 
Of communion, my love, with thee, 
Not mine to feel soul, and mind 
In unison with thine and free, 
Not mine to feel the more refined 
Love of thy spirit for me. 

But now, with bliss of love divine, 

Absolved from vain regret, 

Never to be thine or mine, 

For the love we ne'er can forget, 

We come like seraphs on the wing, 

Heart to heart and soul to soul, 

Sweetest assurances to bring, 

To those who've not reached the goal, 

Who still uncleansed, unpurged by fire. 

Slaves to insatiate desire, 

Have yet each and every-one, 

To learn as we, "Thy will be done." 



15 




MY LIFE IN TWO WORLDS 

MARIE E. HENSLEY 

n 

CHAPTER I. 

HEN I first began to think, in my 
real home in the spirit world, 
where all spirits live while they 
animate mortal bodies, I was 
amazed at the extremely realistic 
dreams, as I deemed them, of a place where I 
lived on the earth called London. I distinctly 
remembered and freely discussed them with my 
mother, who also dreamed like me, and with 
Elaine and Clara, whom I learned later, were 
rny instructors, and governesses, called on the 
earth, guardian Angels. 

Elaine and Clara had lived on the earth 
long before I had, but had stopped dreaming, 
and were to take care of and educate me, until 
I would stop dreaming as I supposed. 

I could not tell which I loved best, my 
mother was very sweet and beautiful, so were 

17 



Elaine and Clara, who were with me more fre- 
quently. Sometimes I was taken to my mother 
who seemed to be asleep, but who, in reality, 
was conscious on the mortal plane. 

I often remained with her until she awaken- 
ed, when I would see Elsie, one of my mother's 
guardian Angels, help her to rise. My mother 
would clasp me in her arms and exclaim loving- 

iy, 

"Oh, here is my own real little boy," But, oh, 
my poor little lame boy on the earth." I would 
invariably reply, so lately from the earth myself, 
"Here is your little lame boy, Mama, I am that 
little boy, to-day you sent me from you and," 
she would interrupt me with caresses and sigh, 
"How I wish I could be my real self on the 
earth, how sad it is." Radiant and beautiful 
spirit that she was, her lovely eyes would fill 
thinking of the little earth boy upon whom she 
vented occasionally, not always, poor earth 
mother, the grief of a stricken, proud nature, 
no not always, poor dear mother, only when 
tortured beyond endurance, would you lose con- 
trol. 

Such scenes as these were my first recollec- 
tions upon the spirit plane. My first of earth 
life were of a dreary, gloomy house in London, 
in a more dreary, gloomy room, where the sun 
scarcely ever penetrated, and where I played, 

18 



often hours, alone with some cheap, home-im- 
provised toy or tool. I remember one day my 
father entered, redolent of liquor, my mother, 
shivering near an almost extinct fire in a small 
coal grate, pointed to me and reproachfully said, 

"Well, what are you going to do, you have 
about ruined me?" 

He replied sneeringly, 

"Look out for him yourself, I am going to 
clear out." I will not describe the scene that 
ensued, babe though I was ,it made such an im- 
pression, I could not forget it for days. 

Ere I proceed, I shall try to make as clear as 
I can our seemingly dual lives, while we dwell 
on the earth, or rather animate our mortal 
forms. Every earth, material world, such as 
ours, is within, seemingly to spiritual conscious- 
ness, a spiritual world. Every mortal babe, 
brought forth upon earth plane within a spirit 
babe, brought forth similarly upon the spirit 
plane. The spirit world and child, the real 
and true, destined to exist forever, immune to 
change and destruction, the material world or 
earth, destined to exist until it has brought forth 
all the children required by God, our loving 
Father, when it is resolved into the primal ele- 
ments of which it is composed. 

The material body, instrument for the spirit 
child, is ordained in conjunction with the spirit- 

19 



ual, to give it personality, as well as a certain 
amount of training and discipline, varying in all 
After it outlives its usefulness it is cast aside by 
the spirit and consigned to dust and oblivion. 
Therefore, I, as every other spirit on mortal 
plane, lived two lives, a dual life, until my de- 
tachment from the material body, by that which 
is called on earth, death, but is, in reality, awak- 
ening for good, in the real life. As Lord Tenny- 
son says, 

"There was and e'er shall be on mortal plane 

of earth, 
The wonder, the mystery attending ev'ry birth, 
There was, and e'er shall be with failing of the 

breath, 
The sweetest peace and glory attending ev'ry 

death, 
From mortal plane so low to spirit one so near, 
From earth's mis'ry and woe, to those we love 

most dear, 
Is but ceasing to dream, awaking to the true, 
That the beings we seem are neither I nor you." 

As I grew on spiritual plane when detached 
at night from my mortal body, which was al- 
ways in the charge of an advanced Angel, I 
soon learned that I was a child of Omnipotent 
God, who was not only God of our spiritual 
world and its earth, but of all spiritual and 

20 



material worlds in existence, all of which He 
had created, and of the great Celestial King- 
dom which like Him, had ever existed without 
beginning or end. 

I also learned that there was a great 
difference between the two planes of 
consciousness, the spiritual, the real, in the 
sense it lasts forever, and the material, owing 
to its fixed duration, in a degree, unreal and 
transitory, though as real where all the things 
which constitute consciousness, the true sense of 
being are concerned. I also learned that while 
J could recall, on spirit plane, all my life on 
the material, the earth, when free at night, I 
could recall nothing of the spirit life on earth 
save occasional glimpses, as I developed and 
became more in harmony with the higher attri- 
butes of the soul, and detached myself from the 
grosser elements of materialism. Although God 
was my real Father, taught to worship Him by 
Clara and Elaine as well as conscious, as an indi- 
vidual soul-child, of receiving a continual influx 
of the soul gifts from vibrations connecting me 
with Him, I also loved very dearly my spirit 
father, with whom I was thrown in contact dur- 
ing my mother's connection with him on earth. 

I remember one night, while we were all 
seated at a table with relatives and friends, I 
heard him say, looking sadly at my mother, 

21 



"Well, I presume this will be our last meet- 
ing on both planes for some time." My mind 
at once reverted to a scene I had witnessed on 
earth that day, and knew what it meant, and 
was not surprised, so different from what she 
seemed on earth when she replied as sadly, 
"Yes, we must be disciplined, we know why we 
suffer there." 

Turning from their sad faces, I, one by one, 
carefully, slowly surveyed all at the table. I 
noted the radiant, glowing faces, the sweetness of 
expression, the tranquillity, the utter freedom 
from care and worry of all those who had passed 
the portals of death, who, safe in port at last, 
could never again know, even in dream life, 
either pain or suffering, and, child though I 
was, I sighed and wished my earth life, and my 
dear father's and mother's were ended, and 1 
said so all could hear, although I scarcely 
raised my voice: 

"Mamma, I do not like to go where you do 
not like me, and where you and papa cannot be." 

Ere my mother could reply, Elaine, next to 
me, said lovingly: 

"Georgie dear, you know you only dream 
these things." 

I answered quiveringly, "I know, but they 
are real and true while I am there." 

My mother, in the flowing garb worn by all 

22 



spirits attached to the mortal, hastened to me, 
clasped me in her arms, and said, with love 
ineffable expressed in touch and tone (ah, 
would the little lame boy on earth could have re- 
membered, how the gloom of that sensitive na- 
ture would have been dispelled) : 

"My boy, my little real boy, you know your 
real mother loves you and that she is not herself 
on earth, or she would tell you even there, how 
dearly she loves you." 

When it was time to go back to dream on 
earth, Elaine sang me to sleep. Before drifting 
off I prayed, "Dear Father, let me remember 
a little on earth." But, although I did not re- 
member when I was taken from London to 
Aberdeen to a lonely life with my mother, I 
tried to be reconciled to her varying moods, 
her erratic display of emotion, and. although 
several times when, utterly beside herself with 
earthly trials, she alluded to my slight deform- 
ity, I was bitterly wounded and magnified my 
affliction until it became my greatest torm ;ur, 
still I ever within my soul, indubitably cor- 
rectly impressed, felt but her real true love 
and devotion, no matter how poorly expressed. 

In later years the wanton attacks upon that 
mother, the exaggerated accounts of her treat- 
ment of me, was one of my greatest grievances 
against the cold and callous criticism of a 

23 



superficial and decadent class. I will not again 
allude to my life on the mortal plane, save to 
refer to it here and there, until I severed the 
link binding me to the material for good, neither 
shall I dwell upon my youthful days at Aber- 
deen, Dr. Glennies' school, where I was tor- 
mented beyond endurance by a stupid policy, 
nor my life at Harrow, rendered so dear to me 
by the complete understanding and love of some 
of my dearest friends, friendships made there 
which were to last throughout eternity. 

It is not my purpose to affirm nor deny any of 
the numerous love-affairs, and numberless escap- 
ades attributed to me, nor to enter into my very 
short connection with the House of Lords, and 
the demoralizing influence and effect of my so- 
cial life. 

I wish to state that almost all that has 
been published about my private life posses- 
ses barely a grain of truth, I impress this frcm 
my Home in the spirit principally to clear the 
name of one especially dear to me, as well as to 
give truths not yet given upon mortal plane. 
This will compel me to enter the closed sanc- 
tuary, to even my most intimate relatives and 
friends, of my married life, fraught with such 
direful misery to all connected with many fam- 
ilies, particularly to my beloved sister Augusta. 

Although I am in a spiritual atmosphere of 

24 



love and harmony, although I understand per- 
fectly why our mortal lives are filled with dis- 
cordant elements, still, so indelibly are earth 
experiences recorded, e'en would I, I cannot for- 
get, especially that most wanton, of all un- 
founded charges, that which sullied the fair 
fame of one of earth's saints and be draggled 
in the mire the reputations of many connected 
with the unfortunate Byron. 

How often had I, on earth, wept tears of 
blood, how often had I sent crazed petitions and 
anathemas to God only to have all recoil upon 
me with redoubled affliction. I supposed when I, 
not only had been made the laughing-stock of 
London after my meteoric career, but had lost 
friend upon friend, and my mother whom I 
mourned greatly, besides that other, the star of 
my life for so short an earth period, that I had 
quaffed life's bitterest potions, that I had in a 
measure conquered and rehabilitated myself in 
the eyes of the carping critics and fair weather 
friends before I married Miss Milbanke, but I 
little imagined the most harrowing of all was 
vet to come. 



25 



CHAPTER II. 

In a world transcendently fair, naught upon 
earth with it to compare, in the spirit world, 
the real, true world, in all ways superior, 
greater, grander than the earth, two young 
people stood before a vine-covered, flower-be- 
garlanded snowy white villa. 

It stood on a slight eminence commanding a 
view of the sea in front. Neither a spirit on 
spirit nor spirit on mortal plane, can adequately 
portray the glory of that sea. 

It was night in that part of the 
spirit world, the spirit country of merry 
England. Night there is even more beautiful 
than the most perfect day on earth. It is ever 
lighter than the softest twilight, and, often as 
the first glimmer of dawn. All the spirit worlds, 
apparently much larger and nearer than on the 
earth, appear like immense, scintillating globes 
dotting the Heavens everywhere. ' These alone, 
irrespective of the perfect radium and electri- 
cal systems, give all the light that is necessary. 

26 



The two young people stood, in front of 
the house, glancing at the sea. Two other 
young people sat upon the porch ostensibly un- 
conscious of the others. I, George Gordon 
Byron was standing with my love, Thyrza. 
The others were Clara, one of my dear Guard- 
ian Angels, and Marie, one of Thyrza's. 

We had been detached during sleep, had de- 
voted some time to receiving instruction, seeing 
relatives and friends, and had sought, ere return- 
ing to mortal life, a few moments to enjoy that 
solitary intercourse which is dear to spirits on 
both planes. 

Enraptured, both so lately from the 
sombre dull skies and tints of the earth, we 
gazed, almost speechless, at the indescribable 
beauty of sea and sky. The sky was of the 
same pale blue and gold as the sea, with flashes 
of constantly changing colors, through which 
the great stars behind produced the lumin- 
ous glow, the despair of artists. The sea, ah, 
the wonder, the glory, the radiance, the vary- 
ing tint and hue in the tiny wavelet, the rip- 
pling billow and the great breakers. Then 
the rhythm, the music of the water, and above 
all, the celestial beauty of the beings floating 
above and in crafts of all kinds in the sky and 
on the water. Small, one person air-ships to 

27 



immense ones carrying thousands, tiny canoes 
to monsters of the deep on sea. 

Every craft known on earth and many more, 
but, unlike earth, constructed of substances of 
imperishable beauty, wondrous symmetry of line 
and marvelous speed, for everything manufac- 
tured upon the spirit plane, yes, manufactured 
scientificaly, not with the wand of fairy or the in- 
cantations of witch or wizard, is perfect of its 
kind. 

As spirit substance is the sole indestructible 
substance, it can be understood that the spirit 
world and spirit bodies are more real, and sub- 
stantial than the material. ALL people, for 
spirits are people, as human in appearance as 
mortals only more perfect in all ways, are of as 
solid and much more wholesome flesh than mor- 
tals. All made in the image of their Father 
are necessarily perfect and beautiful, all with 
varying types of beauty and physique, but all 
with perfect forms, features, complexion, hair, 
eyes, brows and lashes. 

As all God's children are really spirits 
born in the spirit world and simply 
animate or impress the mortal bodies 
which are destined to return to dust, the real 
life is the life of the spirit, but as all spirits, 
up to the time of their death on mortal plane, 
spend three-fourths of their time on that plane, 

28 



it naturally is as real to them, while living it, 
as the real life. Therefore Thyrza and I, more 
at home on the earth, less familiar with the 
glories of the spirit, restricted as all attached 
spirits are, were more than enthralled with the 
wonders visible on all sides, and, though we 
loved deeply with the true, conjugal love given 
but to soul-mates, we could not refrain from 
gazing, not only upon ourselves, far superior in 
beauty and charm to our mortal selves, but 
upon the ever changing panorama of harmon- 
ious beauty surrounding us. But, feeling the 
time was drawing nigh when we would be com- 
pelled to return to the mortal plane, I fastened 
my eyes upon my love, Thyrza, most beautiful 
of all maidens on earth in faulty mortal form, 
ah, how infinitely more so in her real spiritual 
one. 

No one can do justice to the beauty of 
any spirit, all are exceedingly beautiful, but, as 
on the earth there are different types of botbf 
beauty and ugliness, so in the spirit world there 
are varying types and degrees of beauty alone. 
The difference is not in feature and form so 
much as in expression. A subtle charm, a 
magnetism, a glory, a radiance indefinable, 
yet as distinct as features and form. Those 
who are more in harmony with the soul vibra- 
tions from God, manifest a greater sweetness, a 

29 



more hallowed expression, a purer radiance. 

All Celestial Angels possess in a marked de- 
gree this soul essence of beauty. Claire and 
Marie are Celestial Angels, while Thyrza is 
equally beautiful in all the essentials, they pos- 
sess a Divine sweetness lacking in Thyrza, I 
have been told, but so great is the love for the 
twin-soul, imperceptible to me, who saw em- 
bodied in Thyrza the acme of perfection in face, 
form, expression and radiance. 

With the infinite love of my soul, I gazed 
upon her splendid, ripe, wholesome beauty, 
nothing etheral about her, a beautiful girl, rich, 
red blood flushing the cheek, deepening in the 
lips, and delicately faint about ears and eyelids, 
all the rest of the skin as white as a snow-drift. 
The eyes, which frankly returned my look of 
adoration, were of dark azure, shaded with long 
lashes, great eyes flashing with merriment, 
dewey with love, tender with pity, or langorous 
with meditation. 

No one on spirit side, cognizes aught of the 
animal feelings and propensities, all express but 
the spiritual attributes of love, power, wisdom, 
strength, etc. Whenever we refer to and speak 
of animal qualities and material conditions, we 
do not cognize them as we seem to on the earth. 

It must not be supposed, since we express 
nothing but these higher attributes of the soul, 

30 



that we are insipid, colorless beings, all as alike 
as the fashionable puppets of society on earth. 
Not at all. Those who have all the wisdom, 
all the learning, all the wonders and marvels 
of countless spheres and worlds to learn from 
and explore, cannot but be vastly superior to 
those who are limited to one world and sphere 
of activity and that but little higher than the 
animal. 

In the erect poise of the body, the queenly 
set of the head, the royal glance of the eye, the 
spirit child of God looked forth. I saw con- 
scious wisdom, conscious power, conscious love 
and a limitless sweetness, a saintliness so Divine, 
as to fill me, so fresh from the earth with the 
awe and homage one accords a superior. 
I was amazed when Thyrza broke forth, 
"Oh, George, how like a god you look, if you 
were not so sweet and lovable I would feel like 
worshipping you, instead of our loving Father." 
Both she and I burst into peals of laughter. 
Claire and Marie arose and stood underneath 
the sparkling lights in full view. Although 
nightly Thyrza and I saw them, yet regularly 
we bowed in spirit before their Angelic super- 
iority. They joined in with rippling peals of 
music, while we feasted on their loveliness, but 
though I felt their superiority in everything to 
us, that very superiority seemed to bring us 

31 



closer, more in harmony with them. Claire 
was as dear as my mother to me, Marie as dear 
as Thyrza's to her. 

After we ceased laughing, I tried to discern, 
as often before, that which made them more 
beautiful. I compared them with Thyrza. All 
were perfect in form, feature, coloring, expres- 
sion, yes, Thyrza's expression was as sweet. I 
looked again, I saw the conscious spirit of power, 
of love, of learning in Thyrza. At last I had 
found it. Thyrza was conscious of her super- 
iority as child of God, Clare and Marie had 
long since forgetten it in being Children of 
God. Thyrza had just begun to realize her 
royal heritage, Clara and Marie had progress- 
er throughout countless cycles of time and num- 
berless spiritual worlds, acquiring all the essen- 
tial knowledge and attributes requisite to fit 
them to enter the Celestial Kingdom. As, even, 
upon the earth, the greatest are the meekest, 
so in God's realms, the Celestial Angels the 
highest and greatest of all are the humblest, 
the most self - abnegating and self - forgetting. 

Clara and Marie were utterly and entirely 
regardless of self, heart, mind, soul ever filled 
with thoughts of others. Thyrza still thought 
of self. Therein lay the difference, and, as 
upon the earth plane, there is a law of com- 
pensation, as well as laws of heredity, so also 

32 



upon the spirit there is the Divine law of 
an increased influx of soul gifts, when the 
spirit advances as all must. 

Thyrza and I were upon the first or lowest 
plane of spirit advancement, of course much 
higher than the very highest of the material 
plane, as all spirit children are endowed with the 
soul gifts of love, wisdom and power which con- 
nect them directly with the Father, and hence 
enable them to advance more rapidly on the 
spirit than on the mortal plane, as it is very 
difficult for the material mind, evolved from 
the animal, to be impressed with the truths 
which they constantly receive through number- 
less vibrations, as well as are systematically 
taught by their Guardian Angels. But, never- 
theless though I discerned the difference, and 
saw the greater love and glory irradiating their 
peerless faces, still, with the true love given 
us by our Father, my eyes lingered most admir- 
ingly upon the face of my love. 

I noted her eyes turned longingly above, she 
wanted to float, to become a part of the merry 
pageant. 

"Have we time?" I glanced at Marie and 
Clara, who nodded, and hastened within to don 
floating garbs, such as all attached spirits wear. 

Within a few seconds, followed by mother 
and several others, we all softly arose, floating 

33 



indeed, veritable angels, not on the wing or 
with wings, but with a motion as easy, but 
much more pleasurable than walking, as natural 
to spirits, on spirit plane, as walking on the 
mortal. 

"To London?" I asked Thyrza, she smiled, 
and we joined the great crowd traveling in that 
direction. As order is Heaven's first law, every 
where, where populated, order and system are 
enforced, not only on land and water, but also 
in the air, therefore there are aerial roads for 
aerial craft going in different directions, with 
great aerial depots. Also aerial roads for fly- 
ing spirits, hence, there is never confusion nor 
disorder of any kind. 

When we reached the heights desired, we 
were filled with the most exquisite sensations. 
The soft, balmy air, the sky and water spark- 
ling with lights, the esplanade, bordering the 
sea, thronged with happy spirits afoot and in all 
sort of equipages and vehicles, the magnificent 
residences, the radiant beauty of the flying spirits 
impressed me anew with the glorious privilege 
of being a child of God, and thrills of love and 
gratitude to our loving Father swept through 
me with resistless force. 

If the eyes were gratified with the ever 
varying pictures of beauty, no less were the 
ears with the varying melody and music of the 

34 



different sounds greeting us as we flew. 

No discordant,ear-splitting noises, as on earth. 
Every sound, whether that made by boats, in 
air, on sea, by vehicle or equipage, or by the 
many animals visible on esplanade, or in many 
of the grounds over which we flew, as well as 
by the countless beings everywhere to be seen, 
was musical and attuned to give pleasure to 
the most fastidious ear. 

Spirits possess the five senses, much more 
perfectly and highly developed, as well as sev- 
eral more, undreamed of on mortal plane, but 
whensoever they will they can control them, for 
instance, although the average sight is much 
keener than on earth, when sufficiently advanced 
like Clare and Marie, not like Thyrza and my- 
self, they can, whensoever they will, either see 
as far distant as the most perfect telescope, the 
a world in big," and, excelling the most perfect 
microscope the "world in little." 

The heavenly sounds, the rhythm of the wa- 
ter, the soft cadences of the voices, were now and 
and then entirely silenced by the entrancing 
peals and strains from great bands, comprising 
every instrument imaginable, and, now and 
then, voices of infinite range and sweetness. 

Within a short while the spirit city of Lon- 
don appeared before us, gleaming like silver 
and gold, every building of a pale silver and 

35 



golden hue, mammoth buildings almost touch- 
ing the sky, with turrets, spires and towers iri- 
descent with millions of lights, but, to relieve 
the glitter and glow, everywhere parks and 
streets lined with trees and shrubbery of 
green and flowers of various kinds. 

We were about to descend when Claire said, 

"Time to return." 

When we arrived at the porch, all enter- 
ed except Thyrza and I left alone for a 
few moments to take our parting embrace, ere 
returning to our couch to be attached to our 
mortal bodies. 

"I dread to return, George," Thyrza sighed, 
"If I could remember just enough to make me 
stronger to endure that which I am ever antici- 
pating, it is ever before me. Ah, how awful 
when we part." 

She placed her dear face next to mine and 
looked beseechingly into my eyes as she con- 
tinued, 

"I know we are soul-mates, destined to be- 
come one when we become detached, but oh, 
the weary, heart-breaking time before, the 
sleepless nights which keep me even from this 
peace," and she embraced me lovingly, I lifted 
her face, lovely, glorious spirit though she was, 
her eyes were rilled with tears, her form quiver- 
ed with that which she could not understand 

36 



on spirit plane but which still caused suffering. 

Attached spirits are the only ones who suffer. 
They are those which undeveloped psychics 
call "earth-bound." While detached, as we 
were, we know why we must endure the pain 
and suffering, but even so, as it is a part of our 
discipline, it only in a degree relieves. 

I held her to me, deploring equally our re- 
turn. I knew what she had to contend with, I 
knew, though she was as pure as her spirit in 
sight of her Heavenly Father, that upon the 
earth, through my inability to impress my mate- 
rial mind correctly, she occupied an anomalous 
position in the eyes of those who knew of our 
relations, one unworthy of her character and 
training. I also knew while I loved her and 
would ever be true to her while she lived on 
earth, I would not do that which I knew her 
sweet spirit craved. Even more poignantly 
than she I felt, though I knew how irrespon- 
sible I really was, for spirit, pure and holy on 
spirit plane, cannot always control mortal mind 
and body. 

The material brain and body with the 
animal diseases and propensities, evolved 
from the animal, make it extremely difficult 
sometimes for the spirit to control. The ma- 
terial brain is formed of and dominated by 
millions of entities, with a certain degree of 

37 



intelligence, reason and consciousness. When 
these entities are undeveloped they combine in 
the aggregate and often prevent the spirit from 
transmitting and receiving impressions correct- 
ly, of course all permitted under God's law for 
the purpose of giving each child the discipline, 
the certain amount of suffering and pain deem- 
ed essential by the Angels in charge. 

God is Omnipotent. Nothing is left to 
chance. His children are ever objects of 
His tender care. The mortal life, though 
transitory, and in a sense unreal, is essential, 
the training necessary, therefore, while I only 
too sadly realized my material limitations, I 
knew that though my way was beset with 
thorns and I was stung beyond endurance, I 
must resign myself to the inevitable. I an- 
swered tenderly, 

"It is said on mortal plane, 'whom 
the god's love, die young,' darling, let 
us hope that our pilgrimage may be short, 
that we may quaff all the horrors in a little 
while and not have to linger as so many do. 
Better a short life of intense agony, than a pro- 
longed one of continual suffering." 

She answered cheerfully, 

"Never fear, dearest, I can endure anything, 
I know I am thine, and you are mine, no matter 
how the mortal dream may end." 

38 



I gave a last, lingering glance at 
the sweet face, eloquent with faith and 
love, while I, impressed upon her mind, 
too overcome for speech, the vows of eternal 
fealty, ere we entered the house to return to 
the earth life of darkness and misery. 



39 



CHAPTER III. 

It was morning in London. All society- 
was in a ferment of great excitement. In 
club, drawing - room, Hyde Park, in fact 
wherever society met or congregated, one topic 
engrossed the attention to the exclusion of all 
others, that was the approaching nuptials of 
the popular poet, the irrepressible scape- 
grace and scribbler, known to all as Lord 
Byron. 

I was alone in my chambers. I had 
dismissed my valet and sat down for a few 
moments to recall, as 1 ever did, one face from 
the many who had here and there claimed my 
public attention and interest, never, never, that 
of my heart and soul. 

I had, acuated by several motives, de- 
cided to marry Miss Milbanke. The 
event was to take place within a few hours. 
I desired to take a long, farewell glance at the 
face so dear, ere endeavoring to relegate it for 
once and all to a sanctuary so sacred that I, un- 
til freed by death, could not intrude and be 
false to the trust reposed in me by the cold, 
passionless young lady soon, (alas, too soon, I 
felt as I gazed with heart and soul at the en- 
trancing face), to be my wife. Ah, that face 

40 



so beloved, the. face of one who had, unknown 
to the world, excepting to a very few of my in- 
timates, been all in all to me, who had abjured 
faith, family and friends, aye, even that which 
the world called honor, all sacrifled, without 
compunction, upon the altar of her love for one, 
who, to his credit be it said, never betrayed that 
iove during her short life, and ever after, until 
the last hour of his mortal life held that love 
the one priceless boon granted God's children, 
the love of the twin-soul. 

This was the secret sorrow, the canker 
which had eaten into my very vitals, 
which overspread my countenance, in the 
midst of gayety, with gloom which had 
made me a misanthrope, and which, hard as I 
tried to disguise it, breathed and lived a hurt, 
quivering thing, in most of my writings. Many 
had suspected an unholy entanglement, few 
knew the truth, and they were as true as truth 
to me. They knew that my soul was bereft 
beyond salvation, that whilst mortal life lasted, 
I should never again taste the nectar of the one 
great passion, the sole, true conjugal love, 
whether sanctioned by mortal law or not. 

Like a lioness deprived of her whelps, a 
mother of her first-born, a wife of her best- 
loved, a husband of his wife, and above all a 
tortured soul of its one true soul-mate, I gazed 

41 



long and yearningly at the pictured face, and, 
stumbling with excess of emotion, I placed it 
in a secret compartment of a box, in a trunk 
which ever accompanied me, made a strong ef- 
fort to recover my composure, and was soon in 
the hands of my valet, preparing for the expect- 
ed ceremony. 

Within a short while, with my newly wed- 
ded wife, I was the center of a group, who 
little dreamed of the tumult through which I 
had so lately passed. 

My wife looked very fair, placid and 
complacement, as she eyed me approv- 
ingly, until I saw her glance down, and 
only one so ultra sensitive, so abnormally self- 
conscious, could have discerned the faint, irre- 
spressible shudder. 

When alone with her in the privacy of our 
chamber, I willed myself to forget and to live 
up to my vows, I did not, so material was I, 
truth compels me to state, in sight of her chaste 
loveliness, find it very difficult to do. 

I found her sweet and coyly reserved. I attri- 
buted it to maidenly modesty, deeming it would 
soon pass away, but it never did. The maidenly 
modesty became so exaggerated as to require 
almost constant importunities for her to grant 
me after the honeymoon, even the caresses ac- 
corded a lover. 

42 



As months passed by, her peculiar actions 
continued, varied with occasional attempts to 
thaw out, to put a little life and love into herself. 
I began to imagine I had wedded one as frigid 
as an ice-berg, and naturally began to get cold 
myself, until I came to the conclusion, through 
overhearing a remark made to her confidential 
friend as well as maid (she whom I had been 
so criticised for making immortal in The 
Sketch) that she was by no means cold, 
but, in truth, a veritable volcano of slum- 
bering forces awaiting an outlet to overwhelm, 
either with love or hate, any object who could 
inspire her with these feelings. 

I began sadly to imagine I had never inspired 
the former, and to wonder why she had mar- 
ried me. She had rank, position, money and 
was charming in appearance and manner. Al- 
though her father was but a Baronet, she was 
the heiress of Lord Wentworth. I was an 
impoverished Peer, beset by debts, ostracised 
by some ( defamed and slandered by many) , with 
but a fleeting fame and popularity. To my 
sorrow and consternation, that fame and popu- 
larity seemed to irritate more than please her 
to such an extent she coolly asked me, "when I 
intended to abandon the folly of verse-making 
and make some real use of my life." Natural- 
ly exasperated by her lack of sympathy, I often 

43 



replied irascibly and more often left her with 
every appearance of disgust and scorn. I 
have no excuses to make for my conduct with 
her, simply to state I was in a state of continual 
apprehension and misery during our short time 
together. Execution upon execution had been 
levied upon my property, and although she 
knew it, all my worries called forth neither 
sympthay nor love. Ada, our little one, in- 
stead of being a bond, proved the opposite. 
The few weeks she was with me after her birth, 
she could not endure to have me show the 
child any affection. It often appeared to me 
as though she feared even personal contact, 
doubtless dreading not only mortal, but physical 
contamination. Only one was cognizant of 
this state of affairs, (my wife was ever sweet 
and gracious in public) the maid, whom I soon 
began to suspect. 

One morning my wife and I met at 
the breakfast table, she was very sweet, 
apparently in a bright and merry mood, very 
unusual for her. As I gazed upon her, fair 
and stately, with every appearance of goodness 
and good nature, I could not conceive how or 
why she could be so different in private. So 
although there were several present, I said 
sneeringly, 

"You are possibly your true self this 

44 



morning, why not leave the false one here 
instead of taking it into privacy, abandon it, I 
pray, my dear." 

She did not change her expression, still 
wore the calm, serene one familiar to all out- 
siders, but she gave one scarcely perceptible 
glance downward at my cloven foot, possibly, 
it may have been innocently, thoughtlessly done, 
but my wounded heart could endure no more, 
I left abruptly, incoherently muttering audibly 
something about a devil in the guise of an 
angel. 

As I stood at the door I gave a parting 
look of disdain, and was astonished to see a 
tear and quivering lips, the others observed 
also and felt, possibly as I did myself, that I 
had been brutal. 

It is true I never had a great love 
for my wife, that she was not the one love 
of my life, but she had personally attracted 
me, and I had felt more than tenderness for 
her when we were first wedded, and, although 
her manner often repelled and unnerved me, I 
attributed it to her peculiar temperament and 
her condition, ere the child was born, and ever 
and always, overlooked and forgave all that 
hurt and perplexed me, and, therefore, was 
always ready to make the amende honorable 
and take her to my heart again. 

45 



It has been published repeatedly that I mis- 
judged and mistreated her mercilessly. Like 
all married people, we had our tempests and 
storms, but also the sun shone for days, and all 
would be as tranquil and serene as her appear- 
ance until, often, a glance, a word of mine 
thoughtlessly spoken, would dispel the sunshine 
and darken the atmosphere for weary days and 
nights. Vain all my protestations, vain my 
efforts to repair the mischief. Ever and always 
I noticed glances of understanding between 
her and her maid. Once I overheard the 
latter say, ere I barely got outside the door, 
"He cares for no one but himself." 

Sir Ralph and Lady Milbanke, at that time 
when I was undergoing the terrible humilita- 
tion of my financial condition, kept aloof, more 
or less, but I felt sure Mrs. Claremont kept 
them accurately, too accurately informed of all 
our domestic trials. In justice to my wife, I 
do not think that up to the time she left me, 
she had either discussed or criticised me with 
anyone but this maid, who was so close to her 
that it was impossible to keep anything from 
her, especially as she was of the prying, feline 
kind, who look through keyholes or listen 
wherever possible. With the exception of one 
or two of my most intimate friends, I kept all 
of my domestic affairs to myself. These alone, 

46 



knew the truth, fortunately for me, or I would 
have been more bitterly condemned. 

My position, at last, through the insistent 
demands of creditors, and domestic inharmony, 
grew so intolerable that I often lost control, 
and though, it is true, I was never cruel to my 
wife, I deliberately wounded her with good 
reason often, but chiefly with the desire to 
make her abandon the imperturable calm of 
a manner which irritated me to the verge of 
distraction. Of all exasperating natures, that 
which masked a slumbering volcano, and had 
its fires under perfect control, evinced only in 
the white of the eye, the curl of the lip, the 
almost inperceptible smile of derision, was 
above all, to me most exasperating. Had she 
retaliated, had she been frank, had I been able 
to see her as she really was, I would in all prob- 
ability have acted differently, and thus averted 
that separation which made me a homeless wan- 
derer for years. 

Mrs. Claremont came to me one morn- 
ing as I was in the nursery with my little 
Ada. Ah, how often I would steal, when 
wife and Mrs. Claremont were not there, for 
just a little kiss, a clasp of those little baby 
fingers. No one, save Augusta, Tom Moore, 
Precy Shelley and the Countess ever realized 

47 



the absorbing love I felt for that little one who 
had been with me for so short a time. She 
tugged at my heart-strings, with incessant ap- 
peal, from her birth until I passed out, in the 
springtime of life, to the truths of being. I 
have knelt by her cot and prayed God, with 
all the fervor of a heart and soul at war with 
all but good, no matter how wrongly judged, to 
bless and care for that little soul, which I felt 
would soon be taken from me. I do not even 
now like to dwell on that time. Mrs. Clare- 
mont eyed me suspiciously, with an air of dis- 
pleasure so strongly displayed as to elicit from 
me the stern command, "Mrs. Claremont, I de- 
sire to be alone with my child." She looked 
contemptuously knowing my weakness, at my 
foot. This enraged me so, that I said, "Either 
you or I leave this house to-day." With a 
covert smile of malice, she left. As it was not 
my first encounter with her, I knew what that 
smile portended. I had watched, with grow- 
ing disfavor and despair, her influence over my 
wife. I had found her in my chambers look- 
ing through my private drawers, I had lost the 
precious box containing the picture of my 
love, doubtless purloined by her, I had 
caught her at key - holes, eyes glued and 
ears alert. I had seen so much of her snake 
and cat-like nature, I deemed I was justified in 

48 



my attack of her in The Sketch. 
u Oh, wretch, without a tear, without a thought 
Save joy above the ruin thou hast wrought, 
The time shall come, nor long remote, when thou 
Shalt feel far more than thou inflictest now." 

At that time I was not developed as I be- 
came later, and solely was impressed with hor- 
ror and loathing, instead of pity for all things 
low and material, even my own failings, I bit- 
terly lamented and despised. 

I was prepared when my wife entered, with 
her most stately, imperious manner, never worn 
in public and seldom before anyone but to 
me and her maid. I noted astonishment of 
nurse and maid present. She, also, ever alive 
to the opinion of the world, suppressed at once 
all visible signs of perturbation, changed her 
manner and very sweetly and coldly said she 
would like to see me in private, and withdrew, 
I meekly followed. In icy, concise language 
she demanded I abstain from seeing my child, 
save in her presence. I refused. She said, 
"I insist that solely in my presence, or that of 
Mrs. Claremont, shall you be permitted to see 
her." 

I retorted, 

"I shall see my own child when I please, and 
I insist that that woman leave the house to-day." 

She elevated her eyebrows and pointed to 

49 



the door. I half maddened, placed myself be- 
fore it, just before the keyhole, I felt who was 
without, and said scathingly, 

"Any woman who would consort with 
a kitchen wench, born in a garret, bred in 
slime, and — "I opened the door just in time to 
see the snake raise herself from a crouching 
position before the keyhole, and pointing at her 
I continued derisively, 

"A fitting companion for a lady." 
I did not turn, but felt the abject humilia- 
tion of my wife who, unquestionably, was a 
lady. 

Several days elapsed ere my wife forgot 
the mortification of this scene. She sedulously 
avoided me. All my attempts to see her priv- 
ately were unavailing. Mrs. Claremont also 
kept out of my way. It was well she did, I 
had decided to resort to almost anything to 
drive her out of the house, for I felt truly she 
was the apple of discord, the sole cause 
of estrangement between my wife and myself. 
Had my wife not possessed such a reticent, 
secretive nature, had she come to me with the 
vile suspicions inculcated by this woman, all 
would have been satisfactorily explained, but 
never did she give me a chance to exculpate 
myself, never beyond intimation and innuendo 
did she ever openly charge me with anything 

50 



tangible. True to the vows which I had 
made when I bade farewell to that dearest of 
all faces, I had refrained from looking on 
it again, even in periods of deepest despair, as 
well as refrained in all ways from seeking others. 

Here in the spirits' true Home, where naught 
but truth can be given, I solemnly state, no mat- 
ter how many charge me with infidelity and all 
the crimes of the decalogue, that I had, ever 
since, I lost my one faithful love, been seeking 
for one like unto her, that I had fondly imagined 
that the time had arrived when I could find a 
constant one in the person of my wife, and had 
been true to her, no matter how bitterly disap- 
pointed. 

My wife, suffering from the pangs, as 
she supposed of unrequited love, as well as 
filled with scorn and contempt for a being she 
considered entirely outside the pale of church 
and society, never failed to show in speech and 
manner her supreme contempt for all my weak- 
nesses, during the few remaining days we lived 
together after the scene alluded to. 

Mrs. Claremont, more brazen and self as- 
sumption, continued to throw herself in my way 
frequently, and, invariably, after a first glance of 
venom into my eyes, would tantalizingly rivet 
upon my lame foot. I felt myself quiver with 
paroxysms of rage and chagrin, and, often, 

51 



found it hard to refrain from jumping on her, 
I was so near a nervous collapse, that she be- 
gan to affect me as cats did the great Napoleon. 
My horror of her grew so intense, I felt like 
fleeing from her whenever I chanced to meet 
her, and shouting like Napoleon, "Un chat, un 
chat." 

One day, ascending the stairs I met my wife, 
Sir Ralph and Lady Milbanke descending, 
Mrs. Claremont in the rear. I saluted them, 
but soon as I caught sight of Mrs. C. 1 lost 
all control. I felt myself screaming, 

"You cat, you snake," and was seized by Sir 
Ralph, who said, 

"For God's sake, what is the matter, are 
you crazy?" My wife pulled her mother 
and without a word of sympathy, passed on. 
Mrs. Claremont turned her head, shot me a 
malignant glance, and obtruded her tongue, un- 
seen by Sir Ralph, who was holding me. I 
made a spring towards her like a wild animal, 
but she eluded me, Ere I could proceed, I was 
again seized by Sir Ralph and the foot-man 
who helped me to my room. Sir Ralph strove 
to calme me, 

"Why, surely you cannot be yourself 
to let a woman like that annoy you," he 
cried, looking at me peculiarly, while my valet 
placed me on a couch. 

52 



"I do not believe I can be myself," I answer- 
ed, "But my patience has been taxed beyond 
endurance." 

"I am afraid it is your nerves, you are un- 
strung, and imagine a good deal. You had 
better consult Dr. Baillie." He muttered some- 
thing about ministering to a mind diseased, and 
shook his head, as he, rather reluctantly, left 
me. 

I have reason to believe that, after this af- 
fair, he spoke to his daughter, but with very 
little effect, save to cause her to come to me 
and advise me to seek a physician. I also 
heard later, she had gone to Dr. Baillie claim- 
ing I was insane. He said no, she also went 
to Dr. Lushington, and had several interviews 
with her mother, doubtless regarding my sanity. 
She really believed me mentally unbalanced, as 
well as morally and physically unfit, but pos- 
sibly to avoid a violent outbreak, several days 
before and when she left for Kirksby Mallory, 
she was sweet and serene. 

Her desire for a separation, although I had 
been more or less prepared, came as a thunder- 
bolt, particularly on account of my child, whom 
I had barely seen save for the few stolen min- 
utes. Infidelity, incompatibility of tempera- 
ment and all else can be briefly dismissed. The 
truth, not known to me until death liberated me, 

53 



was the substantiated charges made by Mrs. 
Claremont to her, my picture and private let- 
ters without date were given to her, pretending 
to have been sent me after my marriage to her, 
or possibly believed by Mrs. Claremont as they 
were fresh and apparently little handled, also 
every tale, true and false concerning my career, 
she had carefully garnered and retailed to her 
naturally suspicious mistress, who, due to my 
reputation and hot-headed as well as gloomy 
nature, had credited all and not even given me 
a chance to defend myself. 

As ever my devoted sister, Augusta, Mrs. 
Leigh and my friend Tom Moore stood by me 
unflinchingly as well as scores of others, but, 
alas, all they could do could not stem the cur- 
rent set in so strongly against me. My wife's 
character was too well known, my reputation, 
far worse than my character, was not good 
enough to cause even a ripple in my favor, out- 
side the few who so loyally stood by me. 

In despair, never dreaming it would be 
published, I wrote, "Farewell to my Wife," 
also "The Sketch" which were publish- 
ed unknown to me, having the opposite effect 
to that hoped for by the friends who so mis- 
takenly committed this error. This was the 
last straw to the already too heavily burdened 
British back, and again maledictions deep and 

54 



dire swept away the little fair fame I had so 
painfully acquired in the home of my birth 
upon the mortal plane. 

1 determined to put the wide seas between, 
never more to return, to go forth again an exile, 
to roam and seek peace and solace in some far 
distant clime. 

It was said that my wife had made certain 
charges to Dr. Lushington. No one, at that time, 
ever intimated aught against my beloved sister, 
her reputation and character were above re- 
proach. My wife was her friend and both con- 
tinued on a friendly footing throughout life, had 
there been aught of truth in the charge against 
my sister, my wife's character, exemplary in the 
extreme as far as virtue was concerned, almost 
Puritanical, as well as her contempt for lax 
morals were so well known that no one, had 
such an aspersion been breathed, would have 
listened. It remained for a later period, for 
a woman of the same Anglo-saxon race, in a 
country whose first children were born under 
the same flag, to bemirch the fair fame of one 
of earth's angels, simply to cast odium upon the 
memory of one who, whatever his failing, had 
ever fought for equality, liberty and fraternity, 
and who so loved liberty, that denied the 
right to fight for it in his own country, he died 
fighting for it in another, while that sister lived 

55 



to exemplify in her every act the eulogisms be- 
stowed upon her by her brother, and to richly 
merit every one of his many benedictions, 
How often, when far away I felt, 
"For thee, my own sweet sister, in thy heart 
1 know myself secure, as thou in mine, 
We were and are, I am even as thou art 
Beings who ne'er each other can resign 
It is the same, together or apart 
From life's commencement to its slow decline 
We are entwined, let death come slow or fast 
The tie which bound the first endures the last." 

This poem, as well as the one commencing, 
"My sister, my sweet sister, if a name dearer 
and purer were it should be thine," have been 
not only misconstrued, but entirely miscompre- 
hended. 

"The tie which bound the first," the 
tie of blood, ever, like true conjugal love, 
endures the last. If a dearer and purer name 
for a saint sister could have been coined, I 
most assuredly would have coined it, I could 
find none. 



56 



CHAPTER IV. 



When, almost overwhelmed with grief and 
humiliation, I beheld the shores of my native 
land gradually recede from sight, I felt im- 
pelled to curse it, with impotent fury, when I 
reflected upon the terrible indignities which I 
had endured. 

I stood on the deck, of the little 
boat, aloof from everyone, unconscious of 
all, but as I then deemed, my degradation. I 
had been made a target by all able to scribble 
a line, had been malignantly and grossly attack- 
ed by leading members of the press, had been 
even condemned by many friends and relatives 
who, despite the fact that no charge, nothing 
tangible had been brought against me, credited 
me with everything base that a malicious mind 
could invent and a mischievous one spread to 
the four winds of heaven. 

"My native land," I sneered, "I cure 
the day I was brought forth upon you, 
I curse the soil, every foot I ever trod, 
every foot to be trod by generations to be 
born, I curse," but suddenly stopped, I thought 
I heard a voice, sweet and low, one long since 

57 



with the Angels, "Thyrza, Thyrza," I sighed, 
and placing my hand to shade my eyes that 
none could see the fast gathering moisture, I 
listened eagerly, all my soul listening for that 
well-remembered voice, but naught but the 
swish of the water, the fog-horn and a medley of 
various sounds could I hear. But though I 
heard it not again, it diverted my mind from 
the present, and, ere long, in thought I was once 
more with my beloved, she whom I had relig- 
iously refrained from dwelling upon since my 
marriage. Think it not strange, that though 
in the depths, bereft of all that I valued, wife, 
home, child, friends, position, good-fame, coun- 
try, all swept away, still I felt a sense of free- 
dom and a thrill of joy that I could with ap- 
proval of conscience, (denied me by the many 
who knew naught of me) once more look, if 
only in memory, with the eye of my spirit, for 
even then I had begun to be impressed with 
more than glimpses of the truth, upon the 
beauteous countenance of her whom I felt to be 
my twin soul. 

It is a truth we can freely discuss all but that 
which touches us most deeply. Our most sacred 
emotions are those caused by those bound to us 
by the greatest of all ties, the one true love, and, 
though often unsanctioned by man-made laws 
and society, are too hallowed, too akin to God 

58 



and His Angels, ridicule if ye will, I know 
whereof I write, to be shown to our most inti- 
mate friends. Not even Augusta, my precious 
sister had I permitted to enter that holy of holies, 
the inner-most sanctuary, devoted solely to that 
one, whom I felt near me then in the hour of 
my greatest anguish and shame. 

Oblivious to all around, engrossed by the 
rapturous thought that she lived and was near 
me, I sought vainly within the recesses of my 
soul for an impression, if naught else, but I 
could get nothing, and after awhile, was aroused 
by a child's voice saying, 

"Oh, look, how booful," I turned expecting to 
see a little child, nothing, nobody but a friend 
who was to accompany me into exile. I ask- 
ed, 

"What child was that?" 

The answer was, 

"You have been dreaming." 

I could not explain it. I thought of all the 
little children I had ever known, dead and liv- 
ing, but could recall none with a similar voice, 
*o pulling myself together, fearing that even my 
friend might think me "non compus mentis," I 
excused myself and retired. 

After travelling a little, I located in a 
villa near an Italian town. As all my life, 
step by step, has been chronicled and many 

59 



steps that I did not take, as well as more words 
and acts graphically and untruthfully portray- 
ed, I shall confine myself to that which I wish 
to give in this work, my soul experiences and 
my life on the spirit plane. 

I kept myself very secluded, determined to 
associate with but few, to lead as isolated a life 
as possible. Besides being handicapped by 
lack of funds, although I traveled with every 
appearance of luxury, I was not only in very 
poor health physically, but affected mentally, 
and, often, myself began to doubt my sanity. 
Of all afflictions, to doubt one's sanity, is the 
greatest. I had thought I had drained 
the cup of misery to the dregs, but, as I pored 
moodily over my books, as I vainly tried to 
catch an idea, faltered for a word, and my hand 
ever quick to respond, remained inactive, pow- 
erless for lack of ideas and words to move, I 
dreaded I would soon be a victim to melancho- 
lia, and possibly put an end to all. 

In this frame of mind one day while I sat 
upon the sand, gazing on the blue of the ocean 
dotted with numberless white fishing sails, T 
was strongly tempted to seek rest and peace 
beneath its softly rippling waves. So domi- 
nant had the desire become that I arose with 
the full determination to carry out my cowardly 
resolve, when again I heard the soft, musical 

60 



voice, but much more clearly, 

"Stop George, stop." 

Every doubt dispelled, perfectly sure that 
she was with me, that, although my mor- 
tal eyes failed to see her, she was actually pres- 
ent, I fell and almost buried my face in the 
sand, so overjoyed and overwrought was I. 
Again as before, all my troubles, past and 
present, fled before the light which drove away 
the fiends of darkness, in reality, the hallucina- 
tions of undeveloped material mind. Now, 
with open receptive mind, I anxiously awaited, 
praying fervently to the great God of all to 
grant just once again the priceless boon of hear- 
ing that voice, if not able to see the sweet spirit, 
I was more than repaid, I heard soft and low 
as an Aeolian harp, 

"Fear not, I am here, and thy God loves 
thee, dear." 

To a man about to perish by his own crim- 
inal act, to cut of! the life given him by his 
Great Father, to plunge into the unknown, life's 
mission not yet fulfilled, these words seemed, 
as in truth they were, a message and command 
from God Almighty. "Fear not, I am here, 
thy God loves thee, dear," Ah, blessed words, 
thrice blessed messenger, she was here, and 
my God loved me, the unfortunate victim of 
heredity, and of still more unfortunate condi- 

61 



tions and environment. I wept. Great 
tears slowly formed and welled forth and one 
by one trickled down my face, suppressed sobs 
shook me for several moments. 

When I again arose, I was master of 
myself, and, in a certain degree, of my 
later life on earth. I arose with perfect 
faith in God and life immortal, with a 
resolution, which never wavered, to dedicate 
that life, which that blessed message had saved 
from greater obloquy to (inasmuch as in me 
lay, trammeled as I was by material limita- 
tions), a life of utility and duty. Yea, duty, 
Byron the profligate, the scape-grace, the lib- 
ertine, the misanthrope so called and judged 
by those who knew him not, took within sight 
of the blue rippling sea, within the silent re- 
cesses of his soul the vow to live henceforth up 
to the highest and purest aspirations of the 
most advanced of earth's children. This vow, 
regardless of all the calumnies by word of 
mouth or pen, I sacredly kept until I awakened 
for once and all upon the spirit plane. 

That night when I retired to my solitary 
chamber, unshared by one who had wantonly 
thrust herself upon me and followed me from 
England, a creature of shameless impulses and 
more shameless morals, I prayed God to let me 
get one more glimpse of my beloved. 

62 



In the dusk of my room, no light visible save 
the far off, twinkling stars, I concentrated my 
mind on her and all things holy. I remembered 
not when I drifted off into sleep or consciousness 
on the spirit plane. But the following morn- 
ing I recalled vividly all that had transpired, 
although at that time I cognized it but as a 
sweet vision. 

Thyrza stood at my bedside, more radi- 
ant and beautiful than I had ever seen 
her in the world, her eyes luminous with love, 
she was dressed in a white, softly flowing shim- 
mering robe, neck slightly decollete, arms bare 
to the elbow. No halo surrounded the head 
covered with a wealth of wavy, auburn hair, 
which with little silken tnedrils of curls escap- 
ing here and there, was plaited in one great 
braid, falling far below her waist. She was 
a thing of such beauty, I who had not seen her 
for some time in spirit, parted as we had been 
for so long on the mortal plane, could scarce- 
ly breathe, (as I arose from the couch in the 
spirit room within which was my material 
room, fully awakened on the spirit splane,) so 
awed was I by the splendor of her loveliness. 
"Thyrza, Thyrza," I clasped her to my heart, 
"So long, so long since I saw you." 

"At last, at last," she sighed, "Again we are 
together, but come, your mother and many 

63 



are eager to see you." 

"Nay, nay, a moment first with you, love," 
I cried, pressing her again and again ecstatically 
to my blosom. 

All returned to me, I remembered this was 
the real life. Thyrza could not come to me al- 
though we were soul-mates, but now I was free 
she would always seek me, as she was detached, 
able to come to, to be with me on the spirit 
plane, so long as I was not living with another 
on both spirit and mortal plane. I knew that 
I myself had put the wide, impassable gulf be- 
tween us on both planes, and, like a guilty 
thing, although we both knew all that is, is 
ever the only discipline required for us, I al- 
most fell at her feet. 

"Stop, George dear, not to me, not to me, to 
n oone, child of God, pure and holy in His 
sight, forbear," came in low thrilling tones. I 
lifted my humbled head, looked into her grand 
eyes, realized my own heritage, and devoutedly 
said, 

"I shall not murmur nor rebel, but how 
bitter, how severe my discipline." 

"Nay, dear, like mine, it may be short, some 
suffer more in a minute than others do in an 
hour. Mine was short, but you know how in- 
tensely severe." 

Yes, /, above all others, knew, for I had been 

64 



the cause of all that sweet Angel's greatest sor- 
rows on the earth plane, for me she had under- 
gone more than a martyr's afflictions. She 
had endured much more with the sweetest 
resignation than I, who had been spared the 
ignominious fate of a suicide, through her in- 
strumentality. I was not surprised when she, 
(all spirits are gifted with mind reading and 
thought transference) interposed, "Yes, just an 
instrument to prevent that act, but not the 
suffering, remember our dear Father always 
works through His instruments, but here is one 
impatient to see you," and I turned to be wrap- 
ped in a mother's fond embrace. My dear 
mother, dearer far on the spirit plane, where I 
had ever realized that a mother's love is equal to 
that of soul mate, and where I had realized that 
a son's love for his mother, although of an es- 
sentially different quality, not eclipsed by that 
of soul mate, for both are equally precious. I 
looked with delight upon her beauty and spirit- 
uality. I saw she was advancing as all God's 
children are. 

I said, 

"Mother, you'll be able to teach your little 
lame boy many things when I come Home." 

She smiled merrily as she replied with a sup- 
pressed sigh, All mother's hearts are ever ill at 
ease until all their children are through with 

65 



the earth discipline. 

"Would it were now, my boy." 

Quite a number of detached friends had 
gathered in my spirit home to meet me for a 
few moments. Many eminent spirits on both 
planes. After the banquet, where about thirty 
or forty were present, I bade all, save my mother 
and Thyrza farewell, while I retired with Clara 
and her soul mate Hubert who had taken 
Elaine's place as I advanced, not that he was 
superior in wisdom and attainments to Elaine, 
but to be with his soul-mate, Elaine whom I 
loved equally as Clara, had been one of the 
first to greet me as I entered the banqueting 
hall. 

After some time devoted to spiritual 
instruction, I returned to my mother and 
Thyrza, who were in a superb drawing room. 
My mother, as detached spirit was attired in 
pale pink, soft and sheeny, white flowers in 
corsage and hair which was piled high and gave 
her a most queenly bearing. They advanced, 
each took me by the hand and led me to a most 
sumptuous couch. With their heads resting 
on my shoulders, we remained for a while in a 
peaceful silence, broken only by a pressure of 
hand and glance of the eye, as we turned from 
one to the other. 

We were so happy to be united, we disliked 

66 



to even allude to the earth troubles, but finally 
my mother withdrew from my encircling arm 
and raising my hand tenderly to her lips said, 

"My son, I have been informed by one close 
unto the dear Lord, that your pilgrimage will 



soon cease." 



Thyrza lifted her head, exclaiming, 
"Oh, how glorious, how happy we shall be." 
My mother continued in a tremulous voice, 
"And darling, you will be liberated, while 
seeking to liberate others, more oppressed than 
yourself. My son, your pity for the down-trod- 
den, your sympathy for the afflicted, your bat- 
tles, since a child for the truths the Lord Jesus 
Christ taught, equality, liberty, brotherly love, 
will after your detachment on mortal plane, be 
appreciated and acknowledged by those in har- 
mony with spiritual truths, ever in the minority 
on that plane. All your failings inherited 
from your material ancestors for Divine pur- 
pose, also understood, dear son, be comforted. 
Believe me thine are insignificant compared 
with many who are deemed to be your super- 
ior. Has not the human race ever denounced, 
maligned, and willfully misunderstood many? 
Why should you with your material limitations 
escape? Did even our dear Lord escape? Ah, 
my boy, we on the spirit side are ever in touch 
with mortal conditions. When we enter the 

67 



material consciousness, permitted by the dear 
Lord for those who have a great love or desire 
to be of use to the mortal, we read every thought, 
we know every motive, every act, no matter 
how secretly, how privately done. Not that 
we actually witness, for no spirit is ever allow- 
ed to obtrude upon the privacy of any on either 
plane, but all are under the supervision of 
Angels, who exercise their judgment under law 
and will of God, and regulate in all ways the 
different conditions of each plane as well as of 
each spirit. Therefore, my beloved son, all 
is in God's hands, and if, when you awaken on 
mortal plane you recall aught of to-night, re- 
member that your mother says, 'Fear not'/' 

"Thy Father is with thee," added Thyrza 
in the soft tones, like an Aeolian harp, heard 
by me before. 

"Come," mother cried, jumping up like a 
3'oung girl, as in truth she was, as youthful, as 
beautiful, as charming as Thryza, though of an 
entirely different type. 

"Let us go outside a few moments, ere you 
return." 

We three, my arms entwined around each 
waist, stepped out of glass doors into a lovely 
porch. We went to front steps and stood mute 
before the entrancing beauty of the scene be- 
fore us. 

68 



It was a night of veiled brilliancy. Here 
and there great stars shone through a haze 
of silvery sheen, patches of pale blue, flak- 
ed with gold, formed picture upon picture of 
skyscapes, more pleasure and wonder inspiring 
than the most bewildering of landscape effects. 
The most beautiful, most marvelous of all 
beauties in our supremely beautiful spirit world 
are the peerless color blending and harmoniz- 
ing pictures, in truth formed, as Ruskin claimed 
on earth, by Angels. 

When it is understood that every world 
is governed by exalted Angels, who are 
familiar with all chemical lore and ac- 
tion, who work in harmony with law, 
and put the forces of so-called nature, in reality 
the Energy of God into operation, it will be 
grasped that nothing is left to chance, that even 
though, as cognized on mortal plane, dust from 
the earth, and its numerous outlets forms the 
many atmospheric changes, dust is but one of 
the elements which make the surprising results. 

Although on the first plane of spiritual ad- 
vancement, we three knew many of the causes 
which make the beautiful effects on both the 
spirit and mortal plane, still, as on the earth 
the seemingly creative genius of man only in- 
creases the joy in his achievements, so it is with 
the awakened spirit, who, ever impelled by the 

69 



soul within, seeks but to add to his treasures 
of knowledge, and incidently increases his pow- 
ers of appreciation and enjoyment. 

From the sky which held us spellbound, 
with its kaleidoscopic changes, we turned to the 
wide, smooth beach of firm, glistening white 
sand, no esplanade here, no great concourse of 
spirits, for this, as o nearth, was a sequestered 
spot. 

The sea, like polished sapphire, was tranquil 
and smooth as a mirror, save where it broke, as 
it neared the beach, into rippling wavelets of 
foam, even above there were few floating spirits, 
and fewer aircraft. I breathed a sigh of relief, 
still obsessed with my desire for isolation and 
seclusion, as I noted the peace and restfulness. 

I had seen my friends, had been one of the 
merriest at the banquet table, but these last few 
minutes I wished to be alone with my dearest 
undisturbed even by the almost compelling 
attraction of sky and sea. 

We neared the edge of the water and sat 
down, as before on the couch, an arm en- 
circling each. I looked, the silvery 
light of the stars shining full on the two 
most exquisite faces in the universe to me, 
determined to, if I possibly could, with God's 
will, to so impress them upon my mind that I 
could take their pictures with me, to inspire 

70 



me to keep me true to the vows I had made. 
They read my thoughts. Thyrza whispered, 
"Oh, George, how I hope I will not be replaced 
on earth, so I can be with you here." 

My mother smiled rather sadly, 

"Thyrza, dear, you speak as thought it is as 
George wills. You know if his material mind 
cannot be impressed correctly, with his spiritual 
almost magnetized, he really is powerless to 
control material conditions." 

"I know," Thyrza answered gently, "No 
wonder many on mortal plane find it so difficult 
to know where human will, if God is Omnipo- 
tent, comes in, and why the necessity for indivi- 
dual effort. I, so lotely detached, sometimes bare- 
ly discern correctly myself. Ere I could in- 
terpose, my mother responded quickly, 

"All God's children, all spirits are born right, 
think right, act right in a world of beauty, bliss 
and love on a plane of consciousness which can- 
not realize nor really comprehend death, sin and 
disease, as on earth, since in realitz there are no 
such things to the spirit, who ever lives, immune 
to these three things, which are deemed essential 
by God Omnipotent to develop certain charac- 
teristics, as well as to acquaint His children with 
pain and suffering, to enable them to ever be 
able to enjoy the perpetual peace, love and har- 
mony of the spiritual spheres." 

71 



"But," Thyrza remarked, "why does it seem 
to us on earth we are masters of our own des- 
tinies, arbiters of our own fate, that with will 
we can do as we please, when, in fact, we are as 
irresponsible as are the degenerates, imbeciles 
and mentally unbalanced?" 

My mother smiled, 

"My children, the degenerates, imbe- 
ciles, mentally unbalanced are no more 
irresponsible than the physically diseased 
and disabled, and the physically diseased and 
disabled not more irresponsible than the sound 
and wholesome in body and mind. All are 
subject to the laws of the different planes. We 
advance on the spirit side whether on mortal or 
not. Each child whether a degenerate, in- 
capable of advancing on mortal plane, whether 
insane, seemingly retrogressing there, or the 
righteous actually advancing, exercising will to 
all intents and purposes, is subjected to the very 
life and discipline adjudged by those in charge 
of him, hence, we who know cannot question 
God's wisdom nor His authority in providing 
different training and schooling as He provides 
many different places for His children to obtain 
the necessary discipline to fit them to enter the 
Celestial Kingdom." 

I was amused at Thyrza's questions which I 
had long since solved on the spirit plane, but 

72 



which I knew would perplex and torment me 
when I would return to the mortal. 

"Dears," I said, "Let us discuss these prob- 
lems no more. I must soon leave you, and I 
want to take back with me, if I can only re- 
member, the sweet assurance that you will 
strive your utmost to make me feel your pres- 



ence." 



Thyrza nestled closer and pressed my hand 
to her heart, while my mother fondled my other, 
both too full to speak. I continued cheerfully, 
"You must not grieve about me, no matter 
what I do, no matter how unworthy I may seem, 
or how much misery I must endure. I shall bear 
it, not like a poor, handicapped mortal, but I 
hope as befits a child of God on mortal plane, 
one who even there, regardless how debased or 
depraved he may appear to others, instinctively 
cognizes his true heritage." 

My eyes wandered to the pale, silver 
haze of th e sky, which slowly dissolved 
revealing the glory of the blue and gold, 
and the great stars, almost perceptibly 
quivering, so near they seemed. From the 
sky to the sea, from the sea to the dear faces 
which reflected the love and beauty of their 
Divine Father, and I bowed my head reverent- 
ly, while my soul bowed in greater reverence 
before their infinite love. 

73 



TO THE COUNTESS 



When first I saw thy loveliness rare, 
I deemed thee the fairest of the fair, 
Methought not e'en my angel above, 
Could excel thee in sweetness and love, 
And often, often in thy lustrous eye, 
Methought I saw her spirit gazing 

through, 
And in thy gentle, familiar sigh, 
Felt her sympathy loving and true. 

Never a glance, and never a tone, 
But breathed of my love, my love alone, 
The subtle charm you e'er had for me, 
Was she seemed to live again in thee, 
False to her I ne'er was, ne'er could be, 
The pangs of my heart I bared to thee, 
Tho' all the world deemed me thy lover, 
Thou knowest that to thee and thee alone, 
Could I my oppressed soul uncover, 

74 



And expose its ev'ry sigh, and groan, 
That which I had gave I unto Thee, 
Dear, sweet and entrancing as of yore, 
That which ye had gave ye unto me, 
Could either of us ,1 pray, do more? 
'Tis true I kept not vows undefiled, 
And, alas, let loose my passions wild, 
But ever my love, the divine flame, 
Burnt on, unextinguished by shame. 

Known to thee there could be no pretense, 
Thou to whom I need make no defense, 
For that decreed by Great God to be, 
But one soul mate, she alone for me. 
While you, sweet one, tried and true, O, 

so dear, 
You who so oft, dropt the pitying tear, 
You, too, are in spirit spheres sublime, 
Mated to thine own true love for all time. 



75 



CHAPTER V, 

Next morning when I awakened in my bare, 
primitive chamber, I was so bewildered I could 
scarcely collect my thoughts. A moment be- 
fore I had been with my dear ones, in a home 
of beauty, midst precious friends. I recalled 
all that had transpired distinctly, every ex- 
pression on my mother's and Thyrza's faces, 
every word, gesture and tone. I knew I had 
been with them, I gloried in it, I was in ecstacy, 
I breathed prayer upon prayer of fervent grati- 
tude. 

I lay for some time going over and over 
everything, thrilled with peace and content. 
Even when cold reason resumed its sway, I 
could not abandon faith in its reality, and 
felt, though it might be but a sweet vision, it 
was sent not only to keep me true to my vows, 
but to let me know my beloved ones were liv- 
ing and waiting for me. 

As I recalled the conversation, my 
mother's views, her prediction concerning 
my early demise, my apparent knowl- 
edge and familiarity with all things per- 
taining to that life, I knew it was true. I 

76 



resolved to say nothing about it to anyone, not 
even to the Shelleys, whom I expected shortly 
to see. 

That day to the party who had had the 
temerity, against my express commands, to fol- 
low me from England, (who had placed me 
in a false position with those who judged from 
appearances, and, truth compels me to state 
she had made the appearances so incriminating 
that I had been forced into acceptance of a 
state of affairs absolutely repellant to me), I 
made it so plain, in a very heated interview on 
the beach, that I would submit no longer to a 
liaison neither sought nor desired by me, that 
she, vowing vengeance, with demoniacal fury, 
left me to a solitude many days yearned for. 

I congratulated myself upon my freedom, as I 
watched her go down the beach, every little 
while turning to make a grimace or menacing 
gesture, till I wearied and sat down, on the 
sand, to muse again over the delightful vision, 
for, by this time so it appeared, of the previous 
night. 

But in spite of all cold reason urged, 
backed by all the erudite opinions of the wise 
and learned (?) of the earth, I still could not 
divest myself of its actuality. At last, after 
urging all their opinions and bringing all of 
my own, I, with the prophetic spirit ever 

77 



given to poets, felt, with Shakespeare, that 
there were indeed "more things in Heaven and 
earth" than dreamed of and what more appeal- 
ing to even cold reason, what more convincing 
than the wise words of my mother relative to 
man's discipline and destiny. 

If God was Omnipotent, all wisdom, all 
good, the only power, as Christendom claimed, 
why should there be a fallen Angel or fallen 
people waiting to be redeemed for having been 
created in the Divine image of God, with so 
much knowledge, although of a different, super- 
ious nature, superior to that of their Creator, 
which enabled them to create evil out of good. 
The natural inference was that either God was 
not Omnipotent or that He was not Good, or 
that He was Good, and evil was not created by 
Him, but by another great Power, as Zoroaster 
claimed, fighting for supremacy. To one familiar 
with the history of the race from primitive 
man to the present, who could trace the gradu- 
ally developing good, the slowly evolving in- 
telligence and conscience, ever advancing from 
low to high, little by little unfolding in indivi- 
dual and race the spiritual qualities, which 
designated man from the animal, it was easy 
to perceive a Supreme Intelligence supervising 
all, one who was not sharing power with any, 
but carrying out a specific plan, pre-arranged 

78 



with such marvelous wisdom and ingenuity as 
to be even cognized by man on a low plane. 

No one, even with brain of an ape, could pos- 
sibly cognize that Power, which was bringing 
order out of chaos, good out of evil, as either 
haphazard chance, or a malignant power creat- 
ing poor, irresponsible humanity for the sole 
purpose of, not only torturing it upon the earth, 
but gleefully prodding it with plitchforks into 
fire, brimstone and eternal damnation. The 
latter insensate conception entertained by many 
learned scholars, even at that stage of my ad- 
vancement appeared entirely inconceivable to 
me who had studied the life of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, been impressed by the Divine love and 
charity exhibited in His mission, life and works, 
which were filled with pity limitless, love 
boundless, and a charity unknown to earth. 

I had formed my opinion from His Life, 
His acts, not the foolish interpolations, which, 
seemingly to those who never see beyond the sur- 
face, contradicted these God-like attributes. 
Knowing He had blessed and healed, regard- 
less how fallen, the thief on the cross, Mary 
Magdalene, and a host of others, who were not 
even questioned whether they had faith, such 
as Lazarus, who was dead, Japeth's daughter 
and others far from Him who had been healed 
by Him, knowing He healed all, irrespective 

79 



of faith, of creed, of character, of nation or 
race, I was not influenced by the teachings of 
any church or religion, which, despite the 
glorious acts, formed so utterly false a con- 
ception of that highest of all characters, as to 
endo wit with the failings and weaknesses which 
it was His mission to overcome. 

As I mused over Christ's life and mission, 
after having traced, step by step, the life of every 
great teacher preceding Him, as I noted, in or- 
derly sequence, the lower succeeded by the 
higher, until He came, I could not doubt that 
God was not only Omnipotent, but Good and 
Loving, hence He never created evil and we 
were not fallen not accursed. No revisor, trans- 
later, expounder of His mission had, in its true 
significance, given it to the world. All, more 
or less had interpreted it to suit the prevailing 
spirit of the different planes of advancement 
as my mother called them, just as others, com- 
ing later, would interpret more clearly. 

Bound as I was by materialism, I could not 
grasp my mother's meaning regarding discipline 
and man's destiny, although her ideas appealed 
much more strongly to my reason than any- 
thing I had yet thought, been taught or learned 
on the earth. 

I had become o engrossed with my cogi- 
tations, hat pulled forward to prevent rays 

80 



of the sun, I had not noticed any unusual 
sound until I heard a welcome voice and a 
merry peal of laughter. Percy and Mary stood 
before me, brown and happy. Percy as true 
and lovable as ever, Mary as sweet, dear friends 
equally as true and loyal. 

Both grasped my hands and helped me to arise. 
I was so glad to see them; how my heart, pained 
by one too well known to them, rejoiced! After 
shaking hands and clapping on the bacq time and 
again in British style, we sat down to discuss 
events and experiences since our last meetting. 

I looked at Mary, I observed a rather hurt, 
humilated look in her clear, honest eyes, and 
the same look, after the laughter ceased, on 
Percy's mobile face. 

Mary began nervously, 

"You know, George, we met her, she told 
us all and was in a dreadful rage. She has 
such a passionate nature, I am so grieved, I 
wish it could have been arranged more pleas- 
antly." 

I had not been perfectly frank with these 
dear friends for obvious reasons. Their rela- 
tion, bitterly censured by the world, had ever 
appeared to me one of the most holy unions, 
sanctioned by God, though not by man, I had 
ever had the pleasure to be thrown in contact 
with, bound as they were by the sole tie which 

81 



renders any union indissoluble, or eternal, the 
true conjugal love, so well explained by Eman- 
uel Swedenborg. They hoped a being, who 
had forced upon me the most odious relation 
of my life, would keep me faithful as they were, 
not knowing the truth, which out of respect for 
them I had ever withheld, that I had never, at 
any period, had aught but an animal attraction 
and a pitfying contempt for one who had ever 
deliberately thrust herself in my way, and, at 
the time when all the world was bitterly assail- 
ing and stoning me with more venom than the 
Jews did our Lord, at a time when I desired 
solitude, when I, like a wounded animal, sought 
my lair to endeavor to recuperate my forces to 
prove them liars and defamers, this woman had 
thrust upon me an open liaison, rendering it im- 
possible for me to vindicate myself, as I could 
otherwise have done. It did indeed seem, as 
my mother said in the vision, I had not willed 
nor desired this woman's presence, I had 
through sheer good nature, tender regard for 
these friends, closely connected with her, not 
thrust her forth. Even now I could not ex- 
plain without wounding deeply. I resolved 
to remain silent. What cared I how many 
more condemned or judged falsely, so I 
merely said, 

"Friends, I cannot discuss this with you. 

82 



Believe me, it wounds me as much as you." 

Percy, even quick to divine the truth 
with a look of staunch friendship, cried, 

"I know you, your reasons must be good. 
We'll say no more. Hush, Mary, we are the 
last to interfere with the soul's free choice." 

That was enough for Mary, "What! inter- 
fere with the greatest gift of all, love? Force 
upon anyone an uncongenial relation?" Not 
Mary Godwin, who had forsaken all to cleave 
to the man she worshipped. Ah, I thought, 
no wonder she worshipped that rare genius, 
that closest of all friends, in many respects, to 
me. Never breathed a truer spirit, never walked 
upon the face of the earth, a purer soul, more 
loyal lover, devoted friend than Percy Shelley, 
I looked as fondly at him. 

"Percy, you indeed know me, would to 
God, dear friends, others knew us as we really 



are." 



He smiled, 

"That is your last remaining weak- 
ness. I care nothing for the empty 
plaudits of the world. Its condemnation tor- 
tures you to the quick. That is your inherent 
weakness. Look it in the face, tread it under- 
foot, though ever brave, independent of pub- 
lic opinion, you act to suit yourself, yet so 
bound are you by the conventions and pre- 

83 



cedents of an insular isle, so small as to be 
scarcely seen on the map of the world, that you 
allow the often thoughtless, not really felt, 
words of the superficial, to rend your very soul 
with anguish. Get on the heights where you 
belong, and look with the superiority born 
within you upon the little crawling ants, too 
insignificant to hurt the real man." 

I smiled at the force and feeling of the 
closing words, thinking that he may possibly 
have misconstrued my motive in ridding my- 
self of my whilom female incumberance, but I 
said nothing, as I led the way to the villa. 

We were togther many days after this. My 
life became more bearable, I grew lighter in 
spirits, more bouyant, cheered by their tender- 
ness and sympathy, and strengthened by Percy's 
clarity of vision and clear insight into human 
nature. We discussed all the questions, all 
the problems of the day, all our experiences, 
save my inner soul life. 

Gradually I regained control of my- 
self and resumed writing with increased 
power and vigor, impressed as I now 
know more truly, the false and true comming- 
led, the true evinced in my correct impressions 
of the spiritual attributes, the false, alas in the 
majority, the erroneous ones controlled by 
material conceptions, formed by material en- 

84 



vironment and conditions. All the time not 
devoted to writing, was given to the Shelleys 
and the very few whom chance, or curiosity 
threw in our way, for, we were still, in a sense, 
lions, to be either reviled, feared, feted or pro- 
pitiated. 

What hearty laughs, what satire, what irony 
were evoked by many. Verily I could have 
surpassed, ''English bards and Scottish Review- 
ers," had I cared by simply portraying the 
actual, ludicrous experiences which occurred 
to the Shelleys and me, and had not Percy's 
tragic death put an end to all of that nature, 
I would have, possibly, written something of 
that kind. 

Again I was left alone. I will pass over 
the attack on my life, and the many unpleas- 
ant incidents connected with it, especially the 
scurrilous attacks of the press. I will not 
dwell upon poor Percy's tragic fate, nor Mary's 
more tragic sorrow, save to say I mourned him 
greatly until I too followed somewhat later. 
I shall pass over all except the woman who was 
to become to me that which I never expected 
to find upon earth. Not only one who loved 
me devotedly for myself, but one who helped 
me, beyond all others, in unfolding that part 
of my nature which had been, even to me, in 
my most blessed days of happiness with my 

85 



love, a closed book. All the world is familiar 
with our romance as portrayed by many who 
were but familiar with the externals of our 
lives, and, as, such, judged accordingly. 

Now for the first and only time will the truth 
be given of that woman and her friendship. 
Driven to extremity by the most inhuman treat- 
ment, in her simplicity and guilelessness she 
turned to me, whom not Destiny nor Fate, but 
the guardian Angels influenced, knowing that 
I would appreciate and cherish the elevated 
character, entrusted to me, and that she would 
be able to help me unfold the latent gifts which 
not yet had been called forth, 
help me unfold the latent gifts which not yet 

One who judges impartially, familiar with 
the tremendous amount of work I accomplished 
while with her, can see how little time I must 
have devoted to the follies and excesses attributed 
to me by a censorious world. Neither then nor 
now do I make excuses for my connection with 
this pure soul. Ere I decided, during the long 
pure soul. Ere I decided, during the long 
weary days forced to accept the hospitality of 
her fhusband, upon the course, (I must con- 
fess, within my soul, which I reluctantly took,) 
I was impelled and actuated by the highest 
motives. Daily, nightly I besought God and 
the sweet spirits of my beloved ones to lead 

86 



me. As a child, I turned to them, beseeching, 
imploring light to guide me. But, alas, no 
response of any kind came. 

Almost unnerved from the effects of 
wounds to my body, as well as my wor- 
ried mental condition, kept me, as I learn- 
ed later, from receiving the impressions, 
When the fatal moment came, the decision left 
to me, I could not let that sweet child, that 
noble soul take a step fraught with such terri- 
ble consequences, without knowing all the truth 
concerning me, I opened my soul to her, I laid 
bare the secrets of my heart, I told her of the 
deathless love I had for Thyrza, of my hopes of 
reunion with her in Heaven, in fact, to her and 
her alone, I told the truth, and left the decision 
with her. Every one is familiar with that 
decision and our later life, sanctioned by her 
father, and approved, not condoned, I disdain 
any such word, in connection with that pure 
soul, by all who knew and met us during the 
period we sojourned together. 

Although I wrote almost incessantly, early 
in the morning, often late at night, and must 
have taxed her beyond measure, never a word 
of complaint did she utter, never an impatient 
expression marred the beautiful serenity of her 
face. 

She love me with the hallowed love a 

87 



child give sto a loved father, never did I sound 
the depths of her soul any more than she did 
mine. No unfortunate chain of circum- 
stances brought us together; as I said before, it 
was ordained, as are all things by the Angels 
in charge. Although she assisted me in unfold- 
ment more than I did her, I was the instru- 
ment who removed her from an extremely un- 
pleasant atmosphere and environment. 

It is almost a century of earth life since 
these events transpired, and while every incident 
is as fresh in memory, as they all necessarily 
appear in their true light, I cannot linger over 
them with the enjoyment of one engaged in 
writing fiction. I pass on to my efforts in be- 
half of liberty for the unfortunate isles of 
Greece. 

I knew it lacerated the sweet heart of 
the Countess to have me engage in that, 
seemingly, hopeless struggle for the rights of 
that brave people, whom I saw so valiantly 
struggling with such terrific odds against them. 
Their impassioned love of country and liberty 
touched me extremely. I knew there was but 
a fighting chance, a very frail one at that, but 
T determined to devote all my strength of 
body and powers of mind to help, if even in a 
fruitless effort, which, in all probability, would 
terminate in reuniting me with my loved ones, 
Reuniting me with my loved ones. Has any- 
one upon the mortal plane yet imagined that 

88 



Byron went into that desperate, hopeless strug- 
gle, without counting the cost, without realiz- 
ing to the full, the almost certain end of life 
upon that plane? Methinks those who took 
me for a fool must have been, as they judged 
me, woefully deficient not to have realized tha£ 
though the sweet Countess did all she could to 
still the clamorings of my soul, to appease the 
heart-hunger, and though I was seemingly con- 
tent and peaceful, I must have forseen my fate. 
I was led by the spirit within. Truth compels 
me to state, I plainly forsaw the utter hopeless- 
ness and uselessness, but impelled by the spirit 
I could not resist, since it was but myself hun- 
gering for release, it was inevitable. 

When, with fever, almost delirious, I 
was besought by all to attend to myself, 
also impelled by the spirit within, all the 
more clamoring for release, I defied pain and 
fever, until powerless, I succumbed, and laid 
down that life, as predicted by my mother, 
although not in actual combat, in the cause of 
liberty. 

o 

CHAPTER VI. 



I awakened to the sound of longed 
for voices. I oponed my eyes, I saw 
my mother and Thyrza gazing on me with looks 
of rapture, I had been, I was informed later, 



89 



in an unconscious condition for some time on 
spirit side, ere I was prepared to be detached. 

Clara, Hubert, my mother and Thyrza had 
been with me almost incessantly. Hubert and 
Clara, my guardian Angels, fulfilling their 
last duties with the wisdom known but to the 
Celestial Angels, of re-connecting me more 
directly with God as a detached spirit, thus, 
revitalizing me more completely than was 
necessary, when detached, during the short 
periods allotted to sleep of the material body. 

As the material brain is completely changed 
every year or so, every convolution and entity 
replaced by new, it can be seen that all experi- 
ences would, unless registered upon the true 
spiritual, the sole brain immune to change, be 
completely obliterated and lost to the spirit, 
therefore, the spirit, even on mortal plane, 
would be unable to remember aught of the past. 
P>er and always the Celestial Angels select 
and discard all the experiences not judged es- 
sential to be retained, just, as when the link is 
severed between the two planes of conscious- 
ness, they prepare the spirit for his final awak- 
ening. 

The spirit, as I have stated heretofore, 
is ever fully conscious, when detached during 
sleep, of life on both the planes, or rather re- 
members distinctly the life in the two worlds. 

90 



But when detached by that which is called 
death on mortal plane, when the tie is com- 
pletely sundered, the spirit memory, due to 
connecting the spirit more perfectly with God 
the Father, sometimes is more or less magnet- 
ized for certain periods, varying in different 
ones from a half hour to two or three days, 
according to mortal time, hence when all first 
awaken, very few recall life on the spirit plane, 
and only remember the mortal life. 

For a few seconds, in a half dreamy condi- 
tion, I gazed on them, too bewildered to speak, 
"effect of the fever," I thought, "a dream too 
good to be true," then, more hopefully as I 
saw Thyrza smile, "another true vision, oh, 
thank God." 

The two beauteous beings, who had been 
hovering nearer than my mother and 
Thyrza, left. My eyes followed them, so love- 
ly they appeared, half conscious as I was, obliv- 
ious of even my great love, when my mother 
raised my hand to her lips and arrested my 
wandering gaze. I looked conscious at last, 
into eyes filled with a mother's divine love. 

"Mother, mother," I gasped. 

I heard Thyrza's voice, sweet and soft, 

"George, George, don't you know me?" 
Thyrza seized my other hand. 

I turned my eyes upon her, and, filled 

91 



with the strength and power of a God, I arose, 
and folded my arms first about one, then about 
the other, I know not which came first, or cared, 
both were equally, though differently, dear. 
Ah, the ecstacy when first freed from the tram- 
mels of the flesh, one realizes, still in the mate- 
rial consciousness, in a degree, the immortal- 
ity of life and love. The peace and the joy 
illimitable, in the knowledge that there is no 
such thing as death and the cold grave, that 
never again can pain and disease harass and 
torture one, is beyond the power of finite lan- 
guage to portray. 

After looking on the love illumined faces, 
taking in every detail of their appearance in 
one all embracing glance, the sheeny, flowing 
garbs, barely exposing the equisite symmetry 
of form, their extreme beauty, I remarked 
gratefully, not at all recollecting my spirit life, 
excepting the vision. 

"So it is all true, I was with you, and this 
is our real Home and life." 

"Yes, the only true life," Thyrza replied. 

After awhile, I glanced around. I had pass- 
ed out, as all know, in camp, midst a hetero- 
genous collection of all sorts of things, although 
I had been so overcome with fever, I had been 
conscious but little of surroundings, so I was 
naturally surprised when I noted the luxurious 

92 



appointments of the room, superior in beauty 
to any I had ever seen on earth. 

"Where am I, did you bring me here?" 

"No, dearest, I'll tell you later, come with 
us now home," my mother said. 

We passed out into a beautiful conservatory, 
thence to a veranda. When the glorious view 
broke on my sight, I stopped involuntarily, 
absolutely overwhelmed. Even if I had been 
able to recall my spirit life, as I had never 
seen daylight during my attachment to the 
material, this, my first view of spirit daylight, 
would no less have held me transfixed. 

It was apparently mid-day. The immense sun, 
apparenty much larger than on earth, scintillat- 
ed above, emitting numbeless vizrations of great 
golden shafts, encircled with beautiful rings of 
countless pale tints of every color imaginable, 
so harmoniously blended, as to cast over all an 
especially clear and solft light. The sky sur- 
rounding the superb circles of color, or rather 
on the outside, was of a pale blue, through 
which gleamed, here and there, the silver luster 
of the great spiritual worlds, like ours, as 
plainly visible as at night. Aerial craft 
and glorious beings were everywhere to be seen 
on many aerial roads, (so regulated as to give 
no appearance of crowding or confusion,) 
which, instead of detracting, only added to the 

93 



beauty of all the great expanse. From the sky to 
the sea I gazed. But first I gave another long, en- 
raptured gaze on the faces of my dear ones. 

Shall I ever forget the glory of that sea, or 
the almost dazed awe with which I drank in its 
sublime peerlessness? Far as the eye could 
reach, save here and there, the spirit Isles of 
Greece, which I had so greatly admired on the 
earth plane, was a sea of the same azure as 
the sky, tremulously reflecting its varied tints 
and hues. The isles were covered with stately 
white edifices, in the midst of verdure and parks 
of most delicate shades of green, while every- 
where to be seen, as in the sky, were water 
crafts of all kinds, filled with people, ships and 
steamers of great size and wondrous beauty, 
flying the colors of all nations on earth. 

I murmured amazedly, 

"Flags in the spirit world?" 

"Why not?" my mother replied, "We 
are even more natural and substantial here than 
on earth." 

I could not comprehend, not etherial, 
not cherubim nor seraphim playing on 
harps? thank God." I looked with delight 
on Thyrza. Solid, wholesome flesh, yea, flesh. 
I noted the clear transparency of the skin, 
tinged with the rich red blood of perfect 
health. I felt a greater wave of gratitude 

94 



sweep over me. I realized that life, real life 
was just beginning, not ending. They per- 
mitted me to gaze a while longer on the mar- 
vels of sea and sky, ere my mother said, 

"Come, dear, we must go," and guided by 
them, I felt myself strangely leaving the ground. 
I thought of the vision, and, instinctively, like 
a bird, I ascended with them. I have referred 
to the exquisite sensation before, one of the most 
pleasurable of all. 

We floated quite rapidly, and joined 
a great concourse going in one direction, 
on one side a road devoted to air craft 
going in the same direction, on the other, float- 
ing spirits returning. I was thus enabled to 
see the numberless different types, all beautiful 
and perfect. The men appeared veritable 
gods, faces expressive of the greatest wisdom 
and love, in fact, many were gods, Celestial 
Angels of high degree. The women, all beau- 
tiful, none appearing over twenty-five, were of 
every type known on earth, perfected and 
glorified, and, like the men, all equal in beauty 
with varying expressions of sweetness and radi- 
ance. 

That which held my attention most was 
the radiance, the lustre, the spirit of the 
eye and marvelous velvety texture of the skin, 
varying from magnolia cream to pearly white, 

95 



in many a faint sea-shell pink, barely percepti- 
ble, giving the countenance a warm glow, inde- 
scribably beautiful, others with the cream and 
strawberry complexion of old England, much 
clearer and more delicate, and many like 
Thyrza, white as sea-foam, with rich red in the 
cheeks coming and going in waves of 
beauty. A veritable feast of beauty passed in 
endless review before my admiring gaze. I 
am no less a poet on spirit than the mortal 
plane, it is my nature to admire beauty. 

I asked Thyrza, 

"Where are we going?" 

"To Paris," she replied. 

"To Paris," I ejaculated. 

"Yes, the spirit city of Paris," my mother 
chimed in merrily, "I am staying there at pres- 
ent, my son." 

We had come some distance, and had 
passed over many cities, towns and vill- 
ages, so far below us, that, absorbed as I 
was in the wondrous beauty of the spirits, I 
had failed to observe aught else. All still 
seemed more or less like a beautiful vision, en- 
grossed with the joy of seeing my dear ones, 
and the many wonders I had entirely forgotten 
all on earth. With a pang, I recalled the 
Countess, she who had been so faithful, my 
sole comfort on that dark, mortal plane. Un- 

96 



abashed, with the love of my soul by my side 
and my own dear mother, knowing intuitively 
that they, even more than I myself, absolved 
me from all blame, I exclaimed, 

"I must return to see, to comfort her." 

My mother answered gently, 

"Not yet, my son, later. Many dear rela- 
tives and friends await anxiously our arrival." 

I resigned myself gladly, as I was my- 
self more than eager to meet the dear friends 
who had gone before, and especially Percy, 
who had been with me more recently. 

Although we had traversed many miles, I 
experienced a vigor, a bouyancy unknown upon 
earth, I seemed to thrill with the ecstacy of 
perfect strength, perfect health, limitless and 
incessantly renewed vitality. I thought of my 
mother's words in the vision. "No such thing 
as death, disease, and evil " I gloried in be- 
ing able to demonstrate and prove her words 
as I was doing. Oh death, glorious liberator," 
1 thought, "how sweet and hallowed thy sting, 
what a joyous awakening you biing." We de- 
scended with the crowd to a lower strata, where 
we obtained a better view of all below and 
above. We were, from tSe similarity of topo- 
graphy, in Southern France. I recognized 
the river, the valleys, the mountain ranges, but 
nothing else. Unlikj earth, the water retlect- 

97 



cd the glory and wondrous coloring of the sky, 
while the verdure and vegetation were incon- 
ceivably more beautiful and luxuriant in un- 
populated and thinly populated places. The 
towns, villages and cities all appeared greater 
and grander, I noted castles and palaces sur- 
rounded by parks. I said, 

"Eminent people doubtless live in them." 

Thyrza replied, 

"All eminent people here, all are God's chil- 
dren, no distinction of caste." 

"Thank God," I exclaimed, "in a really free 
country at last. This is worth struggling, dy- 
ing for." 

They both smiled in reply. Joyously we float- 
ed on, inhaling air, more soft and balmy than 
Italy's choicest. It seemed to me I could have 
continued thus indefinitely without tiring. Fin- 
ally a great, a wonderful city of white and gold 
appeared in the distance, with domes, turrets 
and spires mounting to the sky, not at all like 
the cities portrayed in the Bible, as it was filled 
and surrounded with parks, which softened the 
glitter and added greatly to its beauty. As we 
neared, I observed numberless vines and shrubs 
softening the gold. Gold, white and pale 
cerise were the sole colors I noticed, save in the 
parks where flowers of all shades were to be 
seen. 

98 



I saw great boulevards, tree lined with 
rippling streams, crowded with animated 
throngs of exquisitely attired people. On all 
sides I noted evidences of a civilization far 
superior to the earth. The buildings were 
inexpressively grand and sublime, but as my 
mother and Thyrza accelerated their speed, I 
could only obtain fleeting impressions and views 
as we hastened to the northern suburbs, where 
we stopped before a stately mansion. 

We alighted on the front steps. I had not time 
to take more than a cursory glance as we 
ascended the steps, white and smooth as velvet 
like choice onyx. The immense front doors 
were open. I was hastened to the rear of a 
magnificent hall, into a lift, which arose to the 
second story, we saw no one although I heard 
music and merry voices. My mother opened 
the door and we entered a magnificent apart- 
ment, she placed her arms around me and 
kissed me tenderly. Thyrza stood by with 
great eyes brilliant with joy and excitement. 

"You will find all prepared for you. 
Thyrza and I will change and return for you." 

Merry peals of laughter and gay, jubilant 
voices resounded through the hall. They gave 
me another warm embrace and I was left alone. 

I hurried to an inner door, thence into dress- 
ing room. I saw a complete suit of immac- 

99 



ulate white, everything laid out on a couch 
carefully, no sign of a valet. Saw a most in- 
viting bathroom, and within a short while 
attired myself carefully. When I glanced in 
the mirror surmounting my dressing table, I 
was delighted with my appearance, as I had 
been in the bath, to note that I was perfect in 
form and feature, all my defects vanished. I 
looked as glorious as many of the grand spirits 
I had admired. I was all in white, even to 
a tiny boutonniere. My suit was much like 
the earth dress-suit, of a singularly fine mate- 
rial, my shirt sheer, with filmy lace, like unto 
cobwebs, a soft tie of lustrous white, with one 
large pearl. The shirt had cuffs, fastened also 
with pearls. The suit was very comfortable, 
and fitted me perfectly. I thought I had 
never seen a costume which suited me so well, 
so simple, but elegant in the extreme. Just as 
I finished, I heard a rap and the door opened. 
A very distinguished man, young and hand- 
some, advanced with outstretched arms, I re- 
cognized him immediately though my spirit 
memory had not returned. 

"Father, my father," I cried, as he pressed 
me to him repeatedly, "This is too good to be 
true. You here and — " I hesitated, I had 
but the earth recollections instilled into me by 
my mother on earth plane and many prejudiced 

100 



relatives. 

"Yes, my son, we are all God's children, no 
black sheep here, all white." 

"Thank God, thank God," I reiterated. 
This was joy indeed. The ties of blood 
are very strong, I had endured much 
on his account, but had never forgotten he 
was by father, and had, ever in my soul 
loved him. My mother and Thyrza entered. 
When I looked on them, I forgot him for a 
moment, so overwhelmed was I. They were 
both in white of most etherial lace, the neck 
and arms were bare, no jewels, save pearls of 
exquisite beauty and buds like mine in their 
corsage and hair. Thyrza, tall, superb, «t\Lnvy 
neck and arms, hair like an aureole of sun- 
shine, looked like a glorious young goddess, 
too divine to be approached were it not for the 
tender archness of the rich, ripe mouth, and the 
moist tenderness of the great sapphire eves. 
Waves of delicate carmine mounted the sen- 
sitive face? 

"How do I look?" 

Ah, not too angelic I thought, not yet an 
angel, but just an unusually beautiful and love- 
ly girl. 

"Heavenly," I said. 

Then I looked at the other dear one, wait- 
ing with a mother's tender sweetness and love. 

101 



Truth forces me to say while looking at Thyrza, 
I could not refraim from looking at her, so 
exquisitely beautiful she was. Both were 
equally lovely, though entirely different. My 
mother, very much unlike her mortal self, so 
unlike as never to have been recognized by me, 
had not I intuitively known with the spirit love 
which ever knows its own, was, although tall, 
of a marvelously formed figure, hands and arms 
incomparably beautiful. Her face, a perfect 
oval, not as round as Thyrza's, was that term- 
ed, "strawberry blond," her eyes, soft as a 
gazelle's, were neither gray nor hazel, but a 
blending of the two, magnetic and beautiful. 
Her shapely head was crowned by masses of 
soft, dark hair, several long ringlets fell below 
her waist on one side, a white rosebud nestled 
near her tiny ear. Both were so entrancing, I 
could not remove my gaze, and did not dare 
to caress for fear of disarranging the perfection 
of their appearance. My mother broke the 
silence, with the familiar gesture of the vision, 
she raised my hand to her lips, and her voice 
tremulous with feeling said, 

"At last our time of weary waiting is over, 
at last Thyrza and I are free from the pain of 
your sorrows." 

Thyrza took my other hand and said as 
tremulously and tenderly, 

102 



"George, we are in our own home, every- 
thing is very different here than on earth. All 
parents prepare for and give a reception upon 
the liberation of their children from the earth 
discipline. We are soul mates, but, under 
God's laws, soul-mates are also united with a 
simple ceremony when not united on earth by 
ties of marriage. This ceremony will be per- 
formed presently before all our dearest and 
nearest and — " the quivering voice stopped. I 
pressed her to me, with emotion so strong I 
was powerless to speak. 

After recovering our composure, another rap 
sounded. My father had left long before, I 
saw my mother's eyes light, and, ere he ap- 
proached, I greeted him, to all their amaze- 
ment. 

"So glad to see you, Albert, I remember all." 
My spirit memory returned, as I recognized 
my mother's soul-mate, whom I had met fre- 
quently before detached. All were pleased 
that it returned before the ceremony. I said 
happily, 

"Well, I am done, finished, now I am free 
at last." 

I remembered, with the wonderful memory 
cf the spirit, every incident of my life on both 
planes, I recalled all, even Thyrza's distress, 
and my mother's approval of my connection 

103 



with the Countess. All was made clear. But 
I shall continue with that later. My mother 
and Albert, Thyrza and I, arm in arm. descend- 
ed into the lower hall, which was softly yet bril- 
liantly illuminated, white flowers and ferns and 
smylax everywhere in evidence. Strains of 
music softly rose and fell, sounding like a 
wedding march. 

I shall never forget the dazzling scene 
which met my gaze as we entered the immense 
reception rooms. I could but see the general 
effect. It was furnished and decorated in 
white, not a touch of color anywhere, save the 
walls which were paneled with matchless paint- 
ings, and the ceiling representing a scene with 
the Lord Jesus Christ in the center. 

Although I had my love on my arm, and al- 
though I could glimpses of faces of many very 
dear to me, eager to welcome me, I was com- 
pelled to look on the beauty of that countenance. 
My spirit bowed in homage before its Celestial 
glory and Divinity. The compelling power 
of the eyes, the infinite love, the irresistible 
sweetness chained me for a spell, then slowly 
1 removed my eyes, and no longer was per- 
mitted to see anything outside of my number- 
less friends and relatives who had assembled to 
joy with me upon my emancipation. 

With memory returned I greeted all, whom 

104 



I had known and met on both planes, as well 
as many I had only known on spirit plane, with 
the love and confidence all spirits entertain 
for each other, bound as we all are, by indis- 
soluble tie, the same parentage, all children of 
God Omnipotent. All my friends, with whom 
I had been thrown in contact on both planes, 
and many whom, on earth plane, I had consid- 
ered enemies, in the true life, I knew them as 
they really were and accordingly so esteemed 
them. So there was no surprise, only pleasure 
deep and true evinced on all sides that one 
more was free to enter into the glories and bliss 
of the detached spirit. 

A handshake here, a tap on the shoulder 
from one dear, a warm tone, a loving eye greet- 
ed me here and there. After all had wel- 
comed me, a stately spirit, one whom I recog- 
nized as my guardian Angel Hubert, accom- 
panied by Clara, and Marie, Thyrza's guardian 
Angel, accompanied by her soul - mate, all 
resplendent and love inspiring beyond words 
to convey, entered slowly and softly, while 
Celestial music accompanied them. I, with 
Thyrza on my arm, joined and followed them, 
my father and his soul-mate, my mother and 
hers, friends and relatives, into an immense 
apartment open to the sky. Its great columns, 
wreathed with white flowers and delicate ferns, 

105 



were the sole obstruction to the view outside of 
unsurpassing beauty. The sky, softest white 
and azure, was iridescent with the light of 
numberless spiritual worlds, which cast a soft 
glow over the grounds, enabling one, without 
artificial light, to see them distinctly. 

When we took our places in the center, our 
guardian Angels on either side, friends and 
relatives in various circles surrounding us, 
music, incomparably sweet and melodious, arose 
in triumphant swells of harmony, then slowly 
subsided with trills and softened cadences. 
Then all became quiescent, while the majesty 
of perfect peace and silence reigned for a few 
moments. Marie took Thyrza's hand and 
placed it within mine. My eyes sought and 
met the sweetest eyes in the universe to me, 
Hubert took both our hands, joined them again 
gently and lovingly, then, as breathless silence 
still reigned, said very softly, yet so distinctly 
that all, even on the outmost circle of the vast 
room heard distinctly. 

"Sisters and brethren, children of our lov- 
ing Father, again we gather to joy upon an- 
other dear one's freedom from the dark and 
tempestuous atmosphere of our mortal plane. 
Every liberation brings feeling of relief, of 
peace and joy. We are so intercorelated, so 
closely knit, the material within the spiritual 

106 



that, despite the hallowed blessings and privil- 
eges of the real life, our souls are ever, more 
or less, in close communion with the mortal, 
each and every one of us having trod the same 
thorny path, on our God-imposed pilgrimage 
from low to high, we cannot but rejoice, as we 
do now, when freedom comes to those with 
whom we have been so closely united. It is 
my especial pleasure, as guardian of my be- 
loved brother of not uniting two, whom their 
Father has already united by the eternal bond 
of twin soul for its mate, but by and in behalf 
of our loving Father as His representative, who, 
owing to the millions of children being con- 
stantly emancipated, cannot be in person, only 
very occasionally at such functions, I, in His 
holy Name, pronounce this union blessed and 
eternal throughout everlasting life." 

He placed his hand upon both our bowed 
heads; all knelt, while he impressively con- 
tinued : I 

"Thy Father's blessing, thy Father's love, in- 
finite and illimitible, is thine forever." 

Music arose in anthems of entrancing 
melody, voices so celestial they sounded, seem- 
ingly of seraphim and cherubim, vibrated and 
revibrated, ,within and without. Within a 
tew seconds we arose, not to receive congratu- 
lations as on earth, but to involuntarily gaze 

107 



above, attracted by the wonderful waves of 
harmony and sublime voices. Angels, not as 
imagined in the retrogressive forms of seraphim 
and cherubim, but splendid, magnificent be- 
ings, with faces of transcendent beauty and 
glory, floated above, and sang while they fast- 
ened their joyous and sympathetic eyes upon 
us. 

"Welcome, welcome to thy home on high, 
To thine and mine to which all must fly, 
Welcome, welcome to the bliss Divine, 
Free to me and mine, to thine and mine." 

The beaming, ecstatic faces swam before my 
tear-moistened eyes, I felt Thyrza quiver in 
union. We watched them, one last look of bene- 
diction, and away they floated to the Celestial 
Kingdom, for these were of God's highest, 
like unto our guardian Angels. 

A band, instruments of all kinds, started as 
they disappeared, a wedding march sounded 
from without. The grounds, as if by a magic 
wand, suddenly transformed from the soften- 
ed glow cast by the great stars, to a light bril- 
liant and dazzling, were revealed in all their 
beauty. Not upon earth had I, in the most 
highly cultivated of landscape gardening, or 
the most charming of natural, uncultivated, ever 
beheld such trees, shrubs and flora. All our 
choicest, as well as many more, much more 

108 



beautiful, were so artistically arranged in vari- 
ous styles and effects, as to create a scene of in- 
comparable loveliness. We passed out arm 
in arm, as we had entered, upon a path as soft 
and smooth as velvet, here and there, peerless 
statuary, until we reached a large, circular 
space, a lawn of pale pink and green, surround- 
ed by trees, entwined with flowers. In the 
center was a table, large enough to seat the 
at least one thousand who were present. For 
the first time, I noticed attendants, and I recog- 
nized from the stolid, impassive faces, auto- 
matons, inferior beings, created for the especial 
purpose of performing menial work. They 
have no souls, and their intelligence is limited 
to the duties for which they are made. Mate- 
rial science, or rather spirits on mortal plane, 
will some day create similar, soulless^ beings 
out of mortal substance, which is impregnated 
with the life forces. 

The table was most simply and artistically 
appointed with many articles unknow T n upon 
earth. The automatons, in spotless white of 
lustrous material, performed their duties with 
perfect precision and system. I looked at 
each face of all surrounding me, every one 
beautiful, every one expressing the soul's high- 
est qualities. My mind reverted to a similar 
one on earth. I recalled the sordid, sycophan- 

109 



tic animal faces, and with voiceless gratitude, 
I joined in the Te Deum which the band was 
playing, and which was accompanied by the 
exquisite melody of bird, waving tree, flower, 
and rippling brook. 



110 



CHAPTER VII. 



It took me some time to adjust myself to 
the novel conditions. I had spent three-fourths 
of my life on the mortal plane. I found, despite 
my nightly detachments, I was more or less 
imbued with many of the earth impressions 
and experiences, and, although the life of the 
spirit was filled with joy, I often felt myself 
inadvertently recalling material conditions. 

My parents, acting under my instructions, 
had prepared a home for me in old England, 
near where my old ancestral home, Newstead 
Abbey, on mortal plane, was located. Thyrza 
and I repaired thither almost immediately 
after our nuptials. The spiritual Newstead 
Abbey was very different from the material. 
In the spirit world no one is allowed more than 
a certain allotment of land regulated by law. 
The government is under Celestial Angels, sub- 
ject of course to God Omnipotent, and is in- 
finitely superior to the highest conceptions of 
the greatest Socialistic teachers, j ALL are 
equal, all have the same privileges. All de- 
sire congenial employment, and all have the 
privilege of trying various kinds until they 

111 



find the most congenial, and of changing when- 
soever they desire. 

As we are all children of a God of Wisdom 
and Love, as we inherit these Divine attributes, 
it is natural for us to strive to emulate, as much 
as possible, our Father, and ever to seek, im* 
pelled by the soul within, to advance. It is 
our pleasure to conform to law, and to strive 
ever and always to serve others. This serving 
others, not by performing menial labor of any 
kind, but by assisting those in need of cheer 
and sympathy, such as the earth bound and 
their friends of this and other spiritual worlds, 
is the chief aim and object of every advanced 
spirit, even greater than that of advancing in- 
tellectually. 

None of my spiritual ancestors had ever felt 
attracted in any way to the spot where my 
father and mother selected my home. Accord- 
ing to law, in this section, I was only per- 
mitted ten acres, but this small area is, in point 
of beauty and cultivation, so far superior to 
the material that there is no comparison. It 
is still one of my homes and very dear to me. 
I selected with the exception of more and 
larger windows, a building similar to the 
Abbey in design externally, but very different 
within, for all spirit homes are the quintens- 
cence of not only beauty but comfort. 

112 



The substance used is one of the most beau- 
tiful, manufactured in great quantities, a golden 
topaz, hard as rock, and like liquid sunlight. 
This golden topaz, decorated with a pearl sub- 
stance, makes a very pretty effect, especially 
when covered with vines, ferns and flowers; 
Paler than gold, it glitters and glows with all 
hues imaginable. 

We were surrounded by friends and rela- 
tives, who had selected homes within the 
neighborhood, and far as we can see are visible 
stately edifices of various colors and designs, 
all equally if not more beautiful than ours. 
When it is realized that there are vast tracts 
of lands reserved for nothing but immense man- 
ufactories, which turn out ceaselessly, under 
scientific management, all varieties of food 
products, furniture, clothing, art-ware and 
everything known and many things unknown 
on earth, free to all God's children who can 
select and order all that they desire, irrespective 
of cost, quantity and quality, one can see there 
is nothing denied any. Everything is open 
and free to all. Great institutions of learning, 
hotels, restaurants, places of amusement, stores 
of all kinds, air, water craft, all ways and 
means of locomotion, of travel, free to all. 
Therefore all are provided for far more boun- 
tifully, more luxuriously, save in point of land, 

113 



which is restricted, than any earthly potentate, 
and, as all parks and private grounds are free 
and open to all, no one desires more than the 
portion allowed him. 

Thyrza and I took up our life with delight. 
Our home was always filled with guests, I 
found a dozen automatons excelled in skill, 
efficiency, and labor treble that number of help 
on earth. There is no dust, dirt nor refuse, 
due to certain atmospheric conditions, hence 
work is easily performed. Thyrza had already 
selected an occupation, that of sculpture. I 
decided to continue writing, also to help the 
earth-bound, who were born like me with this 
taste. As detached spirits require but a couple 
of hours or so sleep, we have ample time to 
devote to work, study and recreation. We 
selected the early morning hours, just before 
dawn, for our work. 

I visited the dear ones on earth, accom- 
panied by Thyrza, endeavored to make myself 
felt, without result, and returned from the 
material consciousness somewhat saddened, 
although I saw them while detached quite 
often. 

Several weeks elapsed, I was beginning to 
be obsessed with the one great desire, the great- 
est desire and soul hunger possessed by all the 
newly detached equally, that of seeing our lov- 

114 



ing Father. Thyrza and my mother had seen 
Him several times. I never tired of hearing 
about Him, and ever thrilled with joy when 
I saw their eyes brighten and voices soften 
when they spoke of Him. 

We were in London, one day where we had 
gone to attend a great university. Thyrza 
and I decided, after having a light luncheon, 
in one of the small parks, to go for a sail on 
the Thames, thence to a park to meet some 
friends. We took a tiny boat, and after a 
very enjoyable trip, found ourselves on a land- 
ing. I had observed, with an appreciative eye 
and various exclamations of pleasure, the 
pellucid clarity of the water, enabling one to 
see the many forms of water life, happily swim- 
ming to and fro, also the varying beauty, no 
uniformity on the banks, as within the city, of 
the great esplanades which were lined with 
trees, and beautified with small parks, each 
with a pavilion in the center, and with foun- 
tains and statuary of marvelous design and 
beauty. Mortal London is considered a great 
and densely populated city, but it is, in all 
wa\s„ to the smallest detail, excelled by its, 
in a degree, spiritual counterpart, which covers 
a much greater area, has no building less than 
fifty stories high in all the sections devoted to 
business and commerce and has a population 

115 



of many millions more. Order is one of 
Heaven's first laws, hence all traffic is regu- 
lated so as to cause no over-crowding nor con- 
fusion. Certain portions are reserved for 
open and closed trains coming and going, 
others for autos and other vehicles, esplanades 
for pedestrians. Aerial and ocean craft are 
regulated similarly. Floating is not only done 
for pleasure but is ever used when spirits are 
in a hurry, or desire to go any long distance 
with the greatest speed; no kind of locomotion 
can equal the speed of the spirit when he de- 
sires to exercise it. 

We entered one of the parks of the esplan- 
ade, and seated ourselves, slightly removed from 
a few who were in the pavilion listening to the 
music. Thyrza was in white, a simple walk- 
ing costume, and looked, save of course, much 
more perfect, in every way, very much as she 
had no earth in general appearance and style. 
The mortal life as it unfolds, and according 
to how it unfolds, manifests and expresses, as 
much as possible, all that it receives from the 
spirit, and is, hence, very similar to the spirit- 
ual in many ways. The spirit life is the life 
of the spirit on mortal plane, with disease, 
death, and sin eliminated, on a much grander, 
more splendid scale. It should not be a mat- 
ter of surprise to know that, like on the earth, 

116 



there are many different styles, suited to a 
more highly civilized world, as all are enlight- 
ened; never having really lived any other life 
than that in which born on the spirit plane, 
all necessarily are of high development. There 
can be no greater heritage than child of God. 

Thyrza's head was uncovered; she rarely 
wore head-gear of any kind. Her magnificent 
auburn hair, gleaming like gold in the sunlight, 
was, as usual with her, in a Psyche knot, with 
little curls about face, her hands ungloved, 
(spirits rarely hide the beauty of their hands), 
looked like snow-flakes, with dainty finger-nails 
which never require attention, as they are 
always kept perfect simply by bathing in the 
marvelous water of the spirit world, which, 
possessed of certain properties, keeps the body 
constantly rejuvenated and in perfect condition. 
Naturally little thought is given to one's ap- 
pearance, conscious ever of absolute perfec- 
tion of beauty and cleanliness. 

While of course the soil appears like unto 
that of earth, it is entirely unlike, as it does 
not soil nor cling to one, no matter how damp, 
and as all dust, dirt and refuse is absorbed by 
the atmosphere's little cleansers, there is no 
visible dirt in any of the spirit cities. Im- 
maculate cleanliness, spotless purity is every- 
where in evidence. 

117 



Thyrza sat looking before her, so strangely 
silent, that I, who had been examining the 
fountain near us, a gem of art, felt impelled 
to look at her, and was struck by the expression 
of rapture and worship illuminating her face. 
I knew what it portended. I almost ceased 
to breathe, so overwhelmed was I when I saw 
the most majestic, most kingly form in all 
creation approach. My soul at once recog- 
nized its Father, God Omnipotent. O, deride 
if you will, you undeveloped on mortal plane, 
smile with derision, you little illumined, accept 
your proposterous theories, much more unten- 
able and ridiculous of hydra-headed monsters, 
of nature, whom but the most benighted and 
illiterate know to be but force in operation, of 
The Spirit, whom they know not where to 
locate nor how to describe, an elusive, intan- 
gible principle which only the superficial imag- 
ine they comprehend, while those who really 
think know it to be but a manifestation of a 
reasoning, supreme Intelligence, and as the 
highest type of intelligence, on mortal plane; 
is embodied, naturally deem it not improb- 
able, but very probable, and possible, that this 
great Intelligence is embodied in a Superior 
Personality, especially as the only reliable evi- 
dence ever given on mortal plane was given 
by the inspired who taught that man was made 

118 



in the image of his Maker, like unto his holy 
Father. 

An attached spirit rarely sees his Father un- 
til liberated. It is known among all His 
children that He cannot endure to look on their 
sorrow while undergoing that part of discipline 
which is absolutely essential to some. There 
are indeed more things in Heaven and earth 
than are dreamed of on the very limited mor- 
tal plane of consciousness. Many things 
which cannot be told, many which would add 
to the problems and perplexities which so 
harass spirit on that plane. All that benefits, 
all that alleviates, mitigates unnecessary suffer- 
ing, He empowers His Angels to do, as I am 
now doing, writing this in the not futile hope, 
that many thousands will feel these truths, and 
be greatly strengthened and consoled. Would 
that I, on the earth could have found such a 
work. I feel although my life would not have 
been changed, I would have been encouraged 
and rendered much less hopeless and despairing. 

My eyes were riveted upon that Sublime 
Figure. My Father, God Omnipotent, not 
George Gordon Byron, erstwhile wronged and 
impoverished peer of a petty isle, but son of 
God, Heir to His Kingdom, ordained to be a 
Celestial Angel; I saw a Being grand and 
splendid, with magnificent physique, very 

119 



tall, perfectly proportioned, a countenance un- 
paralleled throughout all creation, peerless in 
beauty, sublime with love. Ah, the glory of 
that Great God, the love of the soul-embracing 
eyes, the tenderness, the compassion, the in- 
finite peace, wisdom, strength, power person- 
sified in the form of God Omnipotent. His 
face resembled somewhat the highest ) earth 
conceptions of the Lord Jesus Christ, infinitely 
superior in feature and expression. The con- 
tour of the face somewhat similar, the dark 
hair waved back from the full forehead, slightly 
arched eyebrows over the most splendid eyes, 
ever varying in color and expression, from grey 
to olive, brown, and it is claimed by some blue, 
all shades constantly changing. But it is the 
soul looking through, and from these great 
orbs of beauty which capture and hold one 
enchained. No halo as is claimed and port- 
rayed on earth, surrounded that most majestic 
of heads. He looked like unto His children, 
only incomparably superior. He was attired 
in a plain costume of white like my own. 

Smile again, oh, my friend; He should, 
according to your conceptions, wear gowns of 
ermine, flowing sleeves, and a diadem on His 
brow. He should emit rays of light, and 

shoot forth lightning from His eyes, but in- 
stead, almost simple as Christ, He approach- 

120 



cd and raised me from my seat, I was too dazed 
to rise myself, and folded me in a most loving 
embrace, just as my spirit father had, but in 
that embrace, close to that mighty Heart, from 
whence emanates all the ceaseless energy pour- 
ing forth in countless vibrations of life, love, 
wisdom, strength, I felt a very perceptible 
quiver, a tremor, like a great dynamo, only, of 
course, modified considerably. This fact is 
hard to grasp, friends, that a being no matter 
how great, should have potentially within him- 
self, the never ceasing, limitless outpouring of 
the great force, from which the minor forces 
are put into operation. <But as you yet can- 
not tell from whence comes the ceaseless energy 
of a petty piece of radium, desist from ridicule 
and derision, until at least you can answer that, 
or until you can explain satisfactorily anything 
at all about the giant, imponderable forces of 
which you know nothing. 

I could say nothing. I could but feel my- 
self seemingly vibrate in unison, absorbing 
such feelings of love and power as I had never 
experienced before. It was, as though, I was 
bathed in an ocean of vibrations, every nerve, 
every pulse quivering with delight, like little 
living things drinking of the waters of life. 
Gently He released me, and placed me on the 
seat, ere He looked at Thyrza, and said, in a 

121 



voice once heard, never forgotten, vibrant 
with love, pregnant with the feeling and wis- 
dom of God Almighty: 

"My son, I wish for thy peace, I could have 
called you Home sooner, like this sweet child. " 
He turned to Thyrza, and clasped her two 
hands tenderly, "but your days were short, you 
suffered only that which had to be. When 
you advance you will know why these things 
are necessary. As yet you are but infants in 
knowledge, but it never takes my children 
very long after they become free to solve," 
smiling whimsically, "the seemingly abstruse 
and inexplainable problems of the mortal life." 
I recovered my composure and replied, 
"My Father, I have already gleaned enough 
to know that you would not wish your children 
to evolve from the lowest forms up to the high- 
est, were it not for best of reasons, necessary for 
development, unobtainable in any other man- 
ner, and, though, it is true, I suffered in the 
conscious mortal form, and must have also in 
the unconscious forms, not as child of Thine, 
but not unconscious, as I was a spirit 
which evolved on both planes, till I was con- 
nected with Thee, and made Thy child, and — ," 
He interposed tenderly: 

"Never, as child of Mine, were ye conscious 
in animal forms, although more or less conscious 

122 



on mortal plane, animating man. These things 
will all be clarified in time, and ye will not 
mistakenly deem me, as do so many of my chil- 
dren, while undergoing the mortal experience, 
cruel and unfeeling." 

Ere I could answer, Thyrza exclaimed, "Oh, 
Father, I now know, he will soon know, but 
the earth children cannot know, until they 
advance and cleanse themselves of all impurities 
and animal limitations; I mean those born free 
from disease and strong propensities." 

"Much more yet to learn, little daughter, 
but ye will soon learn," then with a parting 
benediction, He left. 

We watched Him stop here and there, until 
out of sight, with yearning hearts, and souls 
filled with such love, as I had never deemed it 
possible to feel before. Thyrza nestled closer 
to me, but I was so completely filled with the 
influx of the highest, holiest emotions, that I 
could not even be withdrawn by the powerful 
magnetism she ever had for me. 

No detached spirit ever feels perfectly in 
unison with the Father, until he has been in 
personal contact, and been charged from that 
Divine Being personally. All thereafter ad- 
vance much more rapidly. After I collected 
my thoughts, I pressed Thyrza to me, while her 
lovely eyes sought mine with perfect under- 

123 



standing and sympathy. "George," she mur- 
mured softly, "let us go to St. Paul's." 

Nothing could have suited me better. St. 
Paul's, located in the spiritual world, in the 
very place where is located its material counter- 
part, impressively beautiful and imposing, of 
the Celestial style of architecture the most per- 
fect of all, was in the center of a small park, 
of a peculiar charm, inasmuch as its color 
scheme was solely white and green, restful in 
the extreme. Before the immense front en- 
trance there is a small circular plot of a velvety 
white lawn, in the center, a sublime statue of 
God Omnipotent, so life-like, so wondrously 
wrought, of such artistic pre-eminence, that one 
involuntarily halts, arrested by the Divinity of 
the magnificent eyes. I sank on my knees, 
and prostrated myself before that sublime repre- 
sentation of Him. Thyrza sank by my side, 
both regardless of our brethren and sisters, who, 
familiar with such sights, in complete harmony 
and sympathy, passed noiselessly by. We arose 
restored and tranquilized. 

I looked up at the mighty edifice, called 
after St. Paul. 

It was formed of a pale silver, lustrous sub- 
stance, not in great blocks, but all so welded 
together as to seem to be made of one piece, 
trimmed with delicate traceries of gold on the 

124 



mighty domes, turrets and spires. The im- 
mense pillars, in the front somewhat similar to 
the Church of Madeline, Paris, only much 
larger and grander, were wreathed with delicate 
forms and orange blossoms, which covered 
various parts. In the spirit world, wherever 
it is possible to add to beauty and artistic effects, 
flowers and vines of indescribable beauty are 
seen everywhere to the exclusion of all other 
ornamentation. No statue, no figures of any 
kind, desecrate the flawless symmetry, the classic 
lines, the wondrous color schemes. 

To my surprise, I noticed quite a number 
when we entered. It was my first visit to a 
great cathedral. I had seen many on earth, 
and, although I had become familiar with the 
peerless beauty everywhere visible in the spirit 
world, I was amazed at the magnificence of 
the immense sanctuary. The walls represented 
scenes of the Celestial Kingdom, and seemed 
so natural, as to appear real. They gave the 
effect of enchanted visions, far more beautiful 
than anything in the spiritual world which 
to me who had not, as yet, seen any representa- 
tion of the Celestial Kingdom, had I still been 
attached, would have seemed incredible. In 
the center was an elevated platform, around 
the platform, pillars wreathed with blossoms 
and ferns, the color scheme, like that of the 

125 



exterior, was of green and white, with the 
exception of the circular walls and the ceilings 
of the covered portions. The platform, open 
to the sky, was surrounded by seats in circles. 
Upon the platform was a magnificent table and 
fountain combined. A man of stately presence 
stood apparently bowed in prayer. 

As we took our seats, music flooded the vast 
apartment, a profound silence ensued. All 
sank on their knees. We felt an ineffable 
peace and quiescence restore us to our normal 
condition. A soft, distinct penetrating voice 
aroused us. I recognized in the speaker one 
of my friends who had been to celebrate my 
liberation, one of the greatest divines on earth 
while I was a boy. We listened to one of the 
most instructive, soul-edifying discourses, re- 
plete with wisdom that I had yet heard. It 
banished some of my still lingering material 
conceptions, and helped me to comprehend 
many things which I had found very mystify- 
ing. After its close, I hastened to him. I 
told him of my meeting with our Father, of 
my feelings, and of the help he had just given 
me. He smiled encouragingly. 

"It will not be very long before all the 
earth problems will be solved." I answered 
happily, "How can it be otherwise with so 
many able instructors and institutions of all 

126 



kinds to help us on the upward march." Again 
he smiled, somewhat whimsically, like our 
great Father. 

"George, all do not advance equally. There 
are different planes, as on earth. One has to 
depend upon individual effort to progress, 
although all are impelled on spirit side to 
advance by the soul within, many content with 
present conditions do not exercise especial ef- 
fort, but are satisfied with a slow, gradual pro- 
gression, but I feel you are not inclined never 
have been to go slow." 

Thyrza joined in merrily, "I am afraid he 
will soon outgrow me." 

"That can never be," he answered, "soul- 
mates are one in all things. In soul gifts, 
spiritual attributes, and hand in hand, soul to 
soul, advance ever and always together." 

I asked, "How is it with one who has be- 
come detached, and advances here, while the 
earth bound mate retrogrades?" 

"The spirit never retrogrades. All is so 
arranged that that which the detached spirit 
acquires, his soul-mate, very shortly after de- 
tachment, acquires rapidly. Ah, no, the great- 
est blessing, of true conjugal love, is that two 
are one in all things. Not to the male alone 
wisdom, nor to the female love, but both equally 
possess all gifts" 

127 



Thyrza beamed. Apparently this was a 
problem she had not yet solved, and was over- 
joyed to find that, even in knowledge, we would 
be equal. Lovingly I clasped her dear hand, 
and with another warm clasp of that of our 
brother, just like on old earth, we parted from 
him. As we emerged from the door, we were 
met by Percy Shelley, 

"George," he said, "I wish you and Thyrza 
would go with me. There's a case at one of 
the sanitariums I would like you to see." All 
who have seen Shelley's picture on earth, the 
splendor and size of the eyes, the fascination 
of the whole countenance, can understand how 
love-compelling must be the real man on spirit 
side. Suffice to say, dearer than ever was my 
friend to me, brother always of my soul as he 
had ever been. He led us to an auto, a gem 
of artistic beauty, and we whirled away with a 
speed appalling to mortals. Floating vistas of 
boulevards, magnificent buildings, thronged 
streets, out into the suburbs we whirled, way 
beyond earth London, until we came to a great 
sanitarium. 

Methinks I hear, "sanitarium in a world 
free from disease, sin and death, how strange, 
how inconcievable." There are thousands of 
spirits who pass away in jails, asylums, and in 
the slums in various countries on earth, away 

128 



from dear ones, who awaken on the spirit side 
in institutions, similar to those in which they 
pass away, save of course, in beauty and com- 
fort. 

On the spirit side these places are even 
more luxurious than the most palatial and ex- 
clusive hotels on earth, all surrounded by 
grounds highly cultivated. The spirits of this 
class, who have no near ones detached, are 
sometimes kept in these luxurious places until 
spirit memory returns, and they decide what 
they want to do. Although on earth the ma- 
jority of them are from that which is called 
the criminal or pauper class, are insane, degen- 
erates and mentally unbalanced, and, therefore, 
are unable to advance, on the spirit, when 
detached at night, all advance, and some much 
more rapidly than those who have not been 
restricted by heredity, bad associations, training, 
poor environment and various adverse mate- 
rial conditions ; hence when liberated, find them- 
selves as far advanced in spiritual attributes 
and knowledge far superior to that acquired 
through the limited media of the five senses, 
as any of their seemingly, more favored brethren 
and sisters. 

The majority realize, as soon as spirit 
memory returns, their divine heritage as chil- 
dren of God. With perfect faith, though, as 

129 



yet, unable to comprehend, they rely implicitly 
upon Him, recognizing His Omnipotence, and 
realizing that their limitations and sufferings 
on earth must have been permitted for some 
good purpose, all absolve themselves, if crim- 
inal, and joyously go forth to mingle with their 
own, and march upward and onward, as rapid- 
ly, if not more so, than many, as I said before 
less materially restricted. But there are quite 
a number to whom spirit memory does not re- 
turn for several days, upon whose spiritual 
brains have been impressed the terrible acts 
for which they have been incarcerated, such as 
murder, and the horrible crimes peculiar to 
mortal plane. This element, after memory 
returns, even though they realize their divine 
heritage with gratitude and joy, thankful in the 
extreme for the bliss of immortal life, and 
know that their real life is the life of the spirit, 
still so acutely recall the horrible acts commit- 
ted while on mortal plane, that they cannot for 
a while, realize their irresponsibility. Hence, 
Celestial Angels, many spirits and often our 
Father Himself visit these unfortunate ones, 
ro inspire and strengthen, until they are con- 
vinced that they in spirit have ever lived a 
pure, holy life, and are absolutely irresponsible 
for the evil acts and experiences of mortal 
plane. Fortunately these periods of depress- 

130 



ion linger not long with the joyous influences 
surrounding them, excepting in very rare cases, 
such as the one I now relate. 

Within a few moments, we arrived at a 
broad avenue lined with trees, and drew up be- 
fore a stately building under a great porte 
cochere. I noticed a very pretty lake, edged 
with lilies on one side, a white esplanade encir- 
cling it, with seats, filled with happy spirits. 
We entered a hall, magnificent in size and 
decoration, a floor of variegated satin woods, 
walls and ceiling frescoed, and flowers every- 
where. I glanced into charming reception 
rooms, a great library, and several apartments 
devoted to amusements. Thyrza said, "Come, 
dear," as I lingered looking around. 

Percy rapped on a door, we entered a large 
sitting room, furnished exquisitely, and were 
greeted by a tall, distinguished spirit, who took 
Percy by both hands, then, without introduc- 
tions, none are needed, all are brothers and 
sisters, he seized one of mine and Thyrza's. 
There were several others present who greeted 
us very affectionately. As every thought, every 
deed is known to all on spirit plane, there is 
nothing of a private nature, but as spirits are 
even more refined in their sensibilities and have 
much more delicacy than they can express on 
earth, never, unless to render others happy, or 

131 



to be of use, do they use the gift of mind read- 
ing, hence all are even freer from undue super- 
vision and intrusion than on earth. No one 
alludes to earth discipline, of a private nature, 
to any newly detached spirit unless he or she 
introduces the subject. i 

This spirit, who shall be nameless, had been 
a great criminal, and but little impressed by 
the spirit spheres, and had, like his animal pro- 
genitors, followed but the animal instincts while 
on mortal plane. Even had he had proper 
environment, training, association and educa- 
tion, had not the malignant blood disease been 
cured, and the propensities kept under leash 
by the spirit, he would still have been a vic- 
tim of disease and propensity, powerless to act 
differently. This poor spirit, even according 
to the undeveloped science of to-day was en- 
tirely irresponsible, hence to spirit, in the tru& 
light of the spirit, one can see how lightly 
these terrible crimes, which are the effect and 
result of undeveloped conditions, appear. 

Within a short while he began voluntarily, 
speaking with great feeling, glancing from one 
to the other, 

"You all know my terrible earth experiences; 
I know I am really innocent, I know I killed 
no one, I have seen all whom I killed, all for- 
give and love me. I know I did many fear- 

132 



ful deeds on earth, for which I really am not 
to blame. I know I suffered a thousand deaths, 
years of torture in a short period. I do not 
know nor understand what death is on this 
plane; all is life here; I do not know what 
stealing is, all is open, free to all; I do not 
know what adultery is, all love the soul-mate; 
I do not know what evil and crime are, all 
are good and pure. I am good and pure, have 
always, on this plane, been so, always and ever 
deplored at night, my awful deeds on earth. 
But, even though I really am guiltless and know 
that there are in actuality no such things as 
evil and death, surrounded as I am by visible 
proof, besides my own consciousness, connected 
with our loving Father, which alone gives me 
not only faith, but absolute 'knowledge, .still, 
the suffering of that last year, in prison, alone 
in my agony, nailed to wall in straitjacket, in 
dark cell, and besides the scourge and whip, will 
remain with me, I fear, despite all the peace, 
love and beauty of my real home," he faltered, 

"Alas," I thought, vividly recalling the 
woes and sorrows of my life there. Despite 
all our efforts to console him, his face retained 
such a look of sorrow, that we, Percy, Thyrza 
and I, so recently from the earth, felt once more 
the cruel dominion of that plane. 

The door opened noiselessly, we raised our 

133 



heads. Our souls told us. Again the waves 
of rapture, the peace ineffable swept over us 
at sight of that most majestic of all beings. He 
gave all a look of love, then raised that hum- 
bled figure which fain would have fallen at 
His feet, with such infinite compassion and 
tenderness, that we, in perfect union with the 
poor supplicant, felt tears rise to our eyes. 

Many awe-inspiring, wonderful scenes, 
which had touched me to core, had I witnessed 
before, but none to equal this. Not even im- 
pressing the Lord Jesus Christ, had God been 
able to express His great love and power. As 
spirit can only discern spirit, spirit can only 
commune with spirit, our God Omnipotent 
could not embody His Supreme Personality in 
a mortal body any more than a child of His 
could on mortal plane. All He did was to 
connect Himself, by countless vibrations, with 
the Lord Jesus Christ and impress him, as we 
impress our mortal bodies, only much more 
perfectly, because the Lord Jesus Christ was 
brought forth from as pure an instrument as 
could be found, the purest, most devout of all 
God's children on earth, and one of the most 
exalted in the spirit world. iMethinks it were 
well for all who seek to belittle the Hebrew 
people, to remember that great God Omnipo- 
tent impressed, lived and suffered ignominy 

134 



intolerable, anguish insufferable in a Hebrew 
body, brought forth by the purest Hebrew body 
on mortal plane. 

The love our loving Father was powerless, 
yes, powerless (our own great God acts not 
contrary to His own immutable law, though 
He can and often does change minor laws) to 
express to the repentant thief on the cross, now 
was expressed and manifested, as but Lord Em- 
bodied can express and manifest, and one who 
witnesses that expression and manifestation, 
can but feel oneself blessed indeed. Such 
were our feelings when we beheld the Glory 
and Radiance of God, in a faint degree, reflect- 
ed on the countenance of the would-be prostrate 
spirit, who was enfolded in the same embrace, 
with the same love and tenderness accorded all 
from the lowest to the highest. It seemed to 
me, I saw the spirit quiver in harmony with 
God, and I thought that possibly our dear 
Father, since He quivered more perceptively 
than I, thought he required more potent vibra- 
tions than had been given me. 

When our Father released him, instead of 
the shrinking, despairing being who had so 
lately deplored his unhappy fate, we saw a 
face radiant with glory, a child of God indeed, 
self-confident, and self-poised. At once he 
took his rightful place as child of God, freed 

135 



forever from the illusions and delusions of mor- 
tal plane. 

Our Father lifted His hands, gave all a 
benediction, and passed out. We all fell upon 
our knees, and after a few moments arose. 
Our transformed spirit, overjoyed, said he was 
going home to some grand parents, whom he 
soon expected to call, that he felt entirely re- 
lieved, at last realizing with the most perfect 
faith and conviction that God decrees all for 
the best. 

We devoted some time to a merry talk con- 
cerning the awed expressions and amazement 
of many of the newly detached, and of some 
ludicrous experiences. One who had been a 
reporter, on being taken in an elevator, never 
having seen one on earth ejaculated as he ar- 
rived at the fourth floor, 

"Oh, let me get out quick, I must tell Smith." 
(the editor of his paper.) 

His guardian Angel asked, "Where do you 
think you are?" 

"Why, of course in hell, or I'd not be go- 
ing to Heaven, mounting to the sky, but I say 
if this is hell, I bet Heaven can't beat it." 

Another who had been a stockman in the 
wilds of America was so dazed and thunder- 
struck at the beauties surrounding, and re- 

136 



mained motionless for so long a time, that his 
guardian said, 

"Well, what do you think of it?" 

He wishpered imploringly, 

"Hush, hush, I do not want to wake up." 

We refrained from the sorrowful and heart- 
breaking ones, such as many who leave dear 
ones in trouble, who, not until spirit memory 
returns can be comforted, who persist in im- 
ploring so pitifully to be taken back that often, 
ere they have seen anything, they are permitted 
to enter the material consciousness, and will 
not leave until memory returns and they know 
the truth. 

After we left our friend we went with Percy 
to his place, on the coast within sight of the 
sea. Percy had on earth, like myself a great 
love of the ocean. High up, on the top of a 
jagged pile of rocks, picturesque and beautiful, 
he had put his eyrie. 

He, like myself, had selected two country 
homes, one on this coast, the other one adjoin- 
ing mine which I had not yet seen in Scotland. 
As all hotels and great apartment houses, with 
apartments of all sizes, are free and open to all 
in the cities, many prefer country homes. 
Spirits are extremely sociable, all homes are 
open to any and all, with the exception of one's 
private apartments. Every home is more or 

137 



less filled with guests, unless when one, in quest 
of seclusion for some especial object, seeks 
retirement in some sequestered spot in the wilds 
or the mountains. 

As detached spirits are but more advanced 
attached ones, they by no means change their 
tastes, likings and aspirations after the change^ 
Mortals never express the real spiritual being, 
it is not the love of the mortal, but the love 
of the spirit that endures; all soul-gifts, spirit- 
ual attributes endure forever. Therefore, all 
spirits, who, on earth plane, have loved that 
which is called nature, which we know as but 
manifestations of angelic wisdom, have the 
same love on the spirit plane, and seek the 
country, fresh from the hand of the Celestial 
Angels, untouched by spirit, to gratify that most 
absorbing, and enthralling of all longings, the 
longing to be outdoors with animal creation. 
Not to be more in harmony, as is supposed on 
mortal plane, for one is in closer touch with 
Him, when more closely in touch with His 
children, but solely to enjoy the ever appealing 
charm of solitude and to gratify the desire for 
change, inherent in all spirits, whether on mor- 
tal or spirit plane. j 

Percy had selected this home, chaste and 
almost primitive in its simplicity, to devote 
himself more assiduously to his work, that of 

138 



revising his earth poems to conform to the 
spiritual plane, as well as composing many 
more, for spirits are great readers. Every 
home has a large library. Great publishing 
houses are constantly bringing forth works 
upon every conceivable subject, as well as opera 
houses and theatres producing operas and 
dramas innumerable. There were no near 
neighbors, with the exception of one or two, 
on either side, some distance away; no guests, 
no living beings save his sister, a couple of 
automata and several pets. We had come in 
the auto, which, as I said, fairly flew over the 
road. Percy not only kept this auto, but also 
a small airship, and several magnificent horses. 

Thyrza and I were welcomed very lovingly 
by his sister, whom we had not seen since our 
nuptials. 

"Thyrza, George," she exclaimed, as we 
alighted, "this is delightful, you are among the 
very few whom Percy would bring to this 
retreat; I am more than delighted to see you." 
Ere she could say more, we were attracted by 
the wonderful beauty of the sky. We sat dow T n 
upon the piazza and gazed, astounded at the 
first real, living, moving pictures I had ever 
witnessed in the heavens, which were aflame 
with golden glory, commingled with blue. 
Feathery clouds would part and surround 

139 



every few minutes, with masses of gold and 
azure, views of the Celestial Kingdom, perfect 
reproductions of actual scenes. Amazed as 
we had been by the life-like paintings in St. 
Paul's, we were trebly so, witnessing these mar- 
vels, free to all beholders. Every sunrise and 
sunset, in certain sections of the spiritual world, 
are accompanied by these peerless representa- 
tions, works of the greatest artists, in all God's 
realms, as well as reproductions of actual cities, 
similar to mirages seen upon the earth. As it 
is vain to portray any of the glory and beauty 
of the spirit world, it is much more so to give 
the faintest conception of the grandeur and 
majesty of some of the views, as well as the 
infinite loveliness and perfect harmony of others. 
Thyrza remarked softly, 

"Of all the wonders and pleasure of our 
spirit world, nothing can compare with these 
divinely beautiful, Celestial moving pictures." 
Percy, poet soul in rapture, remained silent. 
I thought in reply, too charmed to move, "Just 
a glimpse of the life to come." 

A scene of marvelous splendor formed, a 
city of stupendous size, of spotless white, in 
the rear, undulating foot-hills and mighty 
mountains, covered with satiny green turf, a 
river, scintillating with colors innumerable, 
was visible on the highest eminence, winding 

140 



here and there, on its downward course over 
mountains, forming gigantic falls, cascades, 
lakes, mirrors of purity and lovliness, thence 
through the center of the city, spanned by 
bridges of great size and etherial beauty, 
through a magnificent park, on to a sea of in- 
conceivable beauty, irridescent with gold and 
rose, upon which walked Celestial Angels, a 
gift enjoyed by all spirits when they so desire. 
The Celestial Angels, in their own home, appear 
to radiate with glory akin to our Father. The 
scenery and architecture cannot be portrayed 
in earth language or conceived by one on mor- 
tal plane. No wonder we gazed with bated 
breath and suspended animation upon one of 
the homes yet to be ours. 

Irrepressible Thyrza again interposed, 

"We are not fit for that yet, so we are given 
all we loved on earth until we mount higher." 

"Greater, nobler things to aspire," Percy 
answered, "I came here mainly for these pic- 
tures, no other place in England are they seen 
or perfectly. They inspire me, add to my 
conceptions of life to come." 

"I never dreamed of this," I said, "no one 
told me." ! 

"You'll find," Mary said, "many things we 
are left to enjoy with the surprise and joy of 
the entirely unexpected and undreamed of." 

141 



The picture slowly dissolved, the azure and 
gold faded as the sun sank behind the horizon, 
and the after glow followed. Then the twi- 
light, a soft, beautiful light, (no black night in 
this section of the spirit world) increased by the 
lustre of the great spiritual worlds. 



142 



CHAPTER VIII 



We stayed several days at Percy's. My 
first attempt at walking on water was made 
with him. I watched him, his sister and 
Thyrza walk without effort, without fear, as 
we had seen the Celestial Angels in the moving 
pictures. Percy called out, a few yards from 
shore, at ease, on top of a great wave, 

"Come on, you cannot drown, you are spirit 
All entities are subservient to and love spirit." 

We were all in floating garbs, the costume 
used for bathing also. Without hesitation, real- 
izing that nothing can destroy nor harm a spirit, 
1 walked on, not into, but on the surface of the 
water, which seemed to form every step into a 
solid phalanx of immovable entities grouped 
together to give the necessary support, which 
is the truth. Every life organism on spirit 
side manifest and express love. All love and are 
subservient to the spirit children of God, 
therefore, whenever one desires to walk, they 
know and group themselves together to buoy 
him up; when he desires to bathe, part and let 
him submerge. 

Could mortals see with the sight of the 
spirit, they would see the countless minor or- 

143 



ganisms which fill the water and air. Spirits, 
when they desire, see the tiny creatures form 
en masse both in the water and the air. All 
spirit life is immune to destruction, some forms 
transformed, regenerated by the very same pro- 
cess, now lost to mortals, possessed by primi- 
tive man of regenerating, like several species of 
the vertebrates, certain members of the body. 
As I have said before, all organisms cherish, 
protect and obey, through Divine love of the 
spirit, the most potent law, all God's children. 
Fearlessly, willing myself to see the tiny en- 
tities, I walked, soul akin to the little creatures 
so happily engaged in upholding me. 

"Ah, I see," said Percy, noting me glancing 
downward, "you have solved one of the myster- 
ies yourself, we never, or rather rarely tell be- 
fore hand. We like to see God's child real- 
ize, himself, his loyal dominion." 

Thyrza, quite a way out, said softly in her 
usual dulcet tones, yet I could hear her dis- 
tinctly, 

"Join us, and we will all go to the bottom." 

This was what I had been contemplating, 
so, within a trice, we were all together. We 
felt ourselves gently being let down, as well as 
saw the little mites part on the surface, all fully 
conscious of that which was desired of them, 
then as we slowly, little by little, sank and the 

144 



little things crowded around and about us, it 
seemed as though we were caressed and fond- 
led by billions of the tiniest gleams of beauty 
imaginable ; in some I could see tiny eyes softly 
shining; I sent a thought to Thyrza, 

"Beyond the joy of floating." 

She returned, 

"Infinitely so, but nothing to equal being 
embraced by our dear Father." 

"Yes," Percy wired, "nothing can equal 
that." 

While we were sinking, we were approach- 
ed by various species of fish and reptiles, all 
with love-filled eyes, all possessed of intelli- 
gence and reason. One, a whale of immense 
size, remained at a distance. We could see 
him distinctly, satin-smooth white skin, eyes 
soft as a gazelle's. I sent him a love thought. 
He recognized it by approaching nearer. A 
shark, being caressed by Percy and his sister, 
was similar to the earth, excepting repulsive 
features modified, with small mouth and dove- 
like eyes. 

Our submersion was welcomed with speech- 
less, it is true, but not thoughtless, love and 
joy, for every form, from the lowest to the 
highest, that we saw, expressed love and devo- 
tion. We were inexpressively touched by 
the mute and eloquent homage accorded by our 

145 



lesser brethren. "Oh," I thought, recalling 
the earth ocean, filled with the horrible, grotes- 
que counterparts of these loving things, "This 
is the real, that the false; Oh, it is blessed to 
be with the true and see things as they really 
are." If poor mortals could obtain just a 
glimpse of the real enveloping and surround- 
ing them, how comforted they would be, but al- 
though given all the glorious truths of spirit, 
even by God Himself, if not sufficiently ad- 
vanced to grasp on that plane, they would scorn 
and ridicule. Not until they reach a certain 
height can they even imagine that which is in- 
comprehensible to the animal nature of earth. 

Accompanied by our lesser brethren, vieing 
with each other in mutely expressing love, we 
reached the bottom. Fairyland indeed broke 
on our sight. A land not only filled with 
beauty, but sweetest melody. There was a con- 
tinuous soft ripple of harmonious soft vibra- 
tions, exquisitely soothing, varied occasionally 
by peals upon peals of peans of rejoicing, made 
by the surf overhead, as it embraced the land, 
so similar to bands of Celestial music, that un- 
til told by Percy, I supposed the water echoed 
the music from the many parks of a little city 
not far distant. 

The topography was like the bottom of the 
earth ocean, varied by mountains, abrupt 

146 



eminences and declivities, all of substance 
•etherial, and marvelously chiselel and tinted. 
Mountains of lace-like coral, topaz, pearl, 
crystal — like unto cut diamonds, emerald, ruby, 
sapphire, jade, amethyst, and of many gems 
rare and unknown to earth. In many valleys 
and declivities, the bottoms were soft and downy 
like velvet moss. The flora and vegetation 
were even more beautiful, if possible, than 
above, for the beauteous entities, of the water, 
added to instead of decreasing their beauty, 
and as spirit can when necessary regulate sight 
arid hearing, we regulated ours so as not to let 
the entities interfere with the view. 

Animals do riot prey upon each other like 
on earth ; all eat, not to sustain life or strength, 
but to help keep the body in perfect condition, 
as well as to afford enjoyment. There are cer- 
tain vegetation which are free from organic 
life; solely that which is free from life is used 
for food by spirits as well as animals; also wa- 
ter entirely free from life organisms for spirits 
and their lesser brethren. No spirit ever 
drinks water composed of living germs. In 
all sections are vast reservoirs devoted entirely 
to drinking water, while in the ocean are num- 
berless chasms filled with water for its deni- 
zens, untirely free from animalculae. , I have 
mentioned before that bathing water possesses 

147 



wonderful properties of rejuvenating and beaur 
tifying. I must not fail to state that drinking 
water is as marvelous and revitalizes wonder- 
fully. 

Somewhat later Thyrza and I decided to 
take up, for a while, some regular, systematic 
sanitarium work, hence we took an apartment 
in the suburbs, in a large apartment building 
where we made ourselves more than comfort- 
able. The establisment was supervised and 
managed by automata, who attended to the very 
smallest matter, even to ordering meals. In 
the spirit world there are, in all cities, immense 
establishments called cookeries, where foods of 
all kinds are prepared by especially skilled 
chefs. Everything known upon earth, and 
many more never imagined, is provided, free 
to all. As life cannot be taken, imitations, 
superior to the real, of game of all kinds, as 
well as of substances similar to beef, pork, 
mutton and many more, with more delicious 
flavor, are made. These establishments pre- 
pare complete meals, which are served when- 
ever ordered within a few minutes of receiv- 
ing the order. Housekeeping is unknown, 
homemaking essentially different. Spirits 
have absolutely no trouble regarding these mat- 
ters. Give order at table, and have, within 
the city limits, orders delivered and served im- 

148 



maculately, more promptly than in a first-class 
earth hotel. 

Thyrza and I enjoyed the change very 
much. We found ourselves in the center of 
greatest activity, with never an idle or spare 
minute. Every home from the smallest bun- 
galow to the most palatial, ever open to us, a 
guest chamber in all always ready. One, liv- 
ing in apartments therefore, in a sense, is 
equally as well provided for. It must be 
borne in mind there are no distinctions among 
your own family, and all are your own, chil- 
dren of the one Father, hence all homes, all 
grounds, all places, are ever yours, as much 
as anyone else's, even your homes, excepting 
your private chambers, oratory and study, are 
open to all. It is the greatest delight to enjoy 
this love, this perfect confidence, this equality 
with all, to know and feel that all are your own. 

The first pleasure of the morning is to enter 
one's oratory, and offer up a silent morning 
greeting to our Father. Soul-mates ever do 
this together before proceeding to aught else. 

One morning, in the breakfast room as 
Thyrza was playfully feeding several birds of 
wondrous beauty, with my mind reverting to 
the old earth, I thought how natural she looked, 
bow very unlike the earth conception of spirit. 
She was attired in a simple costume, made in 

149 



one piece, which fitted her figure perfectly, dis- 
playing its exquisite contour, of a pale lustrous 
pink, low in the neck, with wide white collar, 
cuffs and belt embroided with pale pink, low 
cut white shoes, embroided with pale pink 
rose-buds similar to costume. No jewels, no 
furbelows. Spirits do not need and seldom 
use head-gear, gloves or parasols. Hair, as on 
earth, is the crowning glory and more beauti- 
ful than the most effective millinery confec- 
tions, which ever detract from the really beau- 
tiful. One rarely takes luggage or impedi- 
menta of any kind when visiting or traveling. 
If one does not care to visit the great establish- 
ments, one finds in every guest chamber cos- 
tumes of all sizes and styles, with every essen- 
tial to the most minute detail. All costumes 
include everything to correspond. 

Thyrza pressed a button for auto. Many 
carriages, autos, and equipages of all kinds are 
kept in certain parts of the suburbs devoted to 
these establishments. Within a few minutes, 
we were seated in a bijou one of white, decor- 
ated with roses formed of various jewels. 

It was an extremely beauful morning. We 
whirled past a park aflame w r ith color and 
crowded with happy spirits, from little ones of 
all ages to adults, no decrepit or old age, all 
young, all joyous, all radiantly beautiful. The 

150 



banks of the Thames were even more filled with 
gay and animated throngs; the Thames, pel- 
lucid and placid, reflecting the golden glory 
of the sky, ever to me a source of delight, was 
also filled with steamers and boats brimming 
with people. 

Merry laughter, gay voices, peals of music, 
commingling with the songs of birds, and pur- 
ring rhythm of the water, reached us on all 
sides. All were filled with joy, no cares, no 
frowns, no sorrow in evidence anywhere here, 
all wore joyous countenances, expressive of the 
noblest aspirations, the highest emotions, the 
greatest love and purity. 

"What a pleasure," I remarked to Thyrza, 
"to note the joy and happiness; blessed, blessed 
indeed are we to be free, think how wretched 
ws used to be on earth, ever fretting about 
something or other, never in peace." 

"Yes," she answered, "you, I think hardly 
realized how I suffered there, dear; even now 
I cannot bear to recall it. But I feel I must, 
because our Father must will it so, or we should 
forget entirely." 

"Yes, we are beginning to grasp the very 
good reason why we should. How could any- 
one with a desire for change, inherent in all 
Jiving beings, know how to appreciate the per- 
petual peace, glory and beauty, were it not for 

-1S1 



that dark and drear experience, and the ever 
varying change of employment and scene, as 
well as the countless spiritual worlds to explore, 
and the limitless knowledge to be acquired." 

Not yet had we heard very much about the 
Celestial Kingdom. The farther we advanced, 
the more we began to understand that enlight- 
enment, on this line could only be obtained after 
all the claims of self had been conquered and 
eliminated. This could only be developed and 
acquired in the service of others, hence our de- 
sire to devote more time to the less happy than 
we. 

The sanitarium we were to visit, one in the 
place of a great insane earth institution, was 
located a block or two from the Thames, in 
the midst of artistic grounds. After visiting 
this sanitarium, we were to visit some friends 
in Wales. 

The building was of the Celestial style, of 
pale grey marble, with columns of gold and 
grey. The grounds were filled with spirits 
with contented faces, some inconceivably radi- 
ant, who had just become detached, and were 
obtaining their first impressions ere spirit mem- 
ory returned. We gave several, as we passed, 
loving smiles of greeting. 

Thyrza went to the rooms assigned to her, 
I to mine. We were regular visitors to this 

152 



place, with regular duties. I had been chosen 
this morning to visit two who had passed away 
by their own hands. One, an elderly man who 
had been a violent maniac for almost a decade, 
another a young man, who had been a victim 
of a blood disease which had caused imbecility. 
I went first to see the old man. He was just 
awakening on thi sside. He had no near rela- 
tives save his mother and father, who were 
seated by his side, with his guardian Angels. 
They greeted me gently, I sat down some place 
from them. 

His guardian Angel was occupied attending 
to his duty with both hands on his head; the 
spirit had a very fine, noble countenance. A 
tremor passed through him. He made a con- 
vulsive movement to arise and opend His eyes. 
The Guardian Angel stepped aside. The 
mother, a radiant young spirit, eyes glowing 
with love and tenderness stood over him. His 
eyes fastened on her with wonder, then joy 
unspeakable illumined his whole face, 

"Mother, mother am I dreaming? Am I 
crazy?" he whispered faintly. 

"You are yourself, darling, your real true 
self. You have been dreaming, you are at last 
awake." His father grasped his hand. 

"Will, my boy, don't you know me?" 

"Father, father, where am I?" 

153 



"At home, with your own, my son. Come, 
get us." He arose in a flowing garb. His 
guardian Angel welcomed him with a few 
simple words. I was surprised and pleased 
to hear him say, as he held out his hands, warm- 
ly, "Why, Lord Byron, you are as great a joy 
as were your poems to me — " he stopped 
abruptly, and added ruefully, 

"I can only remember up to the time I lost 
my fortune. Oh my poor wife, I wonder 
where she is?" 

A look of great distress overspread his face. 
The earth memory up to the time he lost his 
mind returned, the rest, of course, a blank. His 
mother seated him by her, holding him close 
to her, as she told him all, finishing with, 

"Dear, we will take you to see her very 
soon, she'll soon be free, she also is very near 
the change." 

"Oh, that gives me joy indeed. Only to 
have her, and I'll be happy. But Oh, I am 
so overjoyed to find you dear ones, to know 
that I have never lost you, and to know we 
live and love forever. Oh, what joy, what 
peace, what happiness." Then he turned to 
me, "Lord Byron," 

"No lords here," I said, "Your brother, you 
are a lord as much as I ame." His eyes shone. 

"What, no petty distinctions, all equal in 

154 



God's sight?" but he added, "there must be, of 
course, distinction in advancement, as on earth, 
but I want to tell you, my brother," emphasiz- 
ing brother tenderly, "what your poems meant 
to me. Your sorrows purified, and cleansed 
all that really was not of you, a child could 
discern the true and feel the true spirit despite 
material conditions." 

After a fe wminutes, promising to see him 
again soon, I sought the room of the yoqng man, 
who in a fit qf melancholia had cut short his 
material discipline. I saw at his bedside his 
guardian Angel and his sister, who had passed 
to spirit side in infancy, unknown to the 
brother. 

This poor boy, from his earliest childhood 
had been inpregnated with a loathsome dis- 
ease. All that the best medical skill could 
do had been done. ' He had been of noble 
blood and great wealth, but had become such 
a source of anxiety and humiliaaion, his family 
were forced to put him in a private institution, 
where he had been neglected, with the result 
that in an especially despondent mood, he had 
strangled himself to death. His sister, a dainty, 
winsome blonde, with sunny hair and pansy 
eyes, looking like the earth conception of 
Angels, sat by his sMe, patting his hand, while 
his guardian Angel, of magnificent beauty and 

155 



regal presence, stroked his head. Suddenly 
the youth gave a long, slow sigh, the eyelids 
began to quiver, the blood transfused his count- 
enance, and he awakened, after having been in 
this state, according to earth time, for twenty- 
four hours, oblivious of both planes, complete- 
ly magnetized by his guardian Angels. 

He had been an imbecile since his birth, 
never haying had the mental capacity to acquire 
knowledge. As his spirit memory had not re- 
turned, he awakened with but the little light 
gleaned on mortal plane during his lucid inter- 
vals, hence a child's guilessness and innocence 
looked forth from eyes very similar to his sis- 
ters, which became riveted upon her charming 
face, with a child'es worship of the beautiful. 

"Where I am? Who are you?" he asked. 

"You are at home. I am your sister," she 
replied gently. 

"Who are you?'- glancing at his Guardian 
Angel. 

"I am your guardian Angel." He looked 
at him long and searchingly, the wonder in his 
eyes replaced by love, called forth by the love 
of the Angel. Then reluctantly he turned his 
gaze on me. I must have pleased him. He 
said, "You look like my papa," and smiled a 
child's wistful smile of recognition. 

is* 



His sister helped him arise, while she, his 
Guardian Angel and I escorted him outside to 
a large auto. He clung to me and did not 
like to let me go until he saw his grandmother, 
to whom he took a great fancy. Within two 
days his spirit memory returned, and he proved 
to be a rather advanced spirit, eager to progress. 
I made an engagement to visit him also in the 
near future and returned to meet Thyrza. 

I found her awaiting me on the portica, 
accompanied by an exquisite little girl of about 
four years, a veritable little sunbeam, but a 
rather drenched and woe-begone one, who 
clutched desperately at Thyrza's hands, and 
looked around on all sides with looks of pain 
and pleasure. Her flowing ringlets, lustrous 
blue eyes and pearly skin were very beautiful, 
the little mouth a Cupid's bow, the dainty little 
figure still in the flowing garb. I put my arms 
arms around her, and gave her such a loving 
embrace, that a smile, like the sun in an April 
shower, broke over her face, and for a moment 
she forgot her sorrow. 

"I want to see my marmie and papa and my 
brother Charlie," she said piteously, "won't 
you take me to dem? She says she will." 

"I have promised Amanda that we would 
lake her to her mother, still on the earth," 
Thyrza said. 

157 



"Of course," I readily responded, "where 
shall we find her?" : ■■*•..' 

; "She lives in the suburbs, not far from 
here." We entered our auto, and soon arrived 
at the house, intuitively known as soon as we 
saw it. We were met at the door by a charm 1 
ing girl, with an eager, : expectant air. Soon 
as she saw the child, she tenderly clasped and 
caressed her, ere welcoming us. 

"Amanda, little Amanda," she fondly said. 
Then after greeting us, said, "I shall take ybii 
to the father and mother." 

These spirits were still attached and in the 
charge of their guardian Angels. One of 
Amanda's had entrusted her to Thyrza im- 
mediately after she became detached, the other 
had returned to perform some duty for the 
attached ones. Amanda had been sent to the 
institution a few weeks before, after a severe 
fever which had resulted in dementia. The 
parents had been compelled to part with her, 
owing to their illness, as well as the incessant 
care and attention demanded by their little 
crippled boy, Charlie. They were cousins, 
one child a cripple the other Amanda, from 
birth not exactly an idiot but feebleminded. 

We found them seated at a table, eyes closed, 
in a seemingly comatose condition, oblivious of 
all on spirit plane, whilst conscious on the 

158 



mortal. As the spirit, while attached to the 
mortal, is under control on earth, of the mor- 
tal, in the spirit world, it seemingly performs 
all the acts of the mortal and accompanies it 
wherever it goes, therefore, on the spirit side, 
there are always everything essential that the 
mortal uses, in the very same place as on mor- 
tal plane, such as chairs, couches, tables as well 
as everything necessary for them when detached 
at night. The room, in which they were with 
guardian Angels, was dainty and attractive, fill- 
ed with flowers. They were apparently en- 
gaged in eating, judging from their motions, on 
mortal plane, and by the motions of two other 
attached spirits who seemed to be waiting on 
them, and who also were assisted, on spirit 
plane, by their guardian Angels. In the 
room, therefore, were four attached spirits and 
four guardian Angels. Although an attached 
spirit has two guardian Angels, it is only nec- 
essary to have one in attendance. 

Thyrza had promised to take the child to 
her people on earth. We decided to enter with 
her the material consciousness. The child's 
guardian Angel magnetized her into uncon- 
sciousness of the spirit plane, so just about the 
time Thyrza and I became conscious on the 
mortal plane, she also became conscious with 
us in the material room within the spiritual 

159 



room, which was a large, airy apartment, we 
saw seated at the table, the father and mother, 
both weak and ill, faces haggard with physical 
and mental suffering. They were evidently 
refined and well educated. The attendants 
were nurses, the mother was endeavoring, be- 
tween sighs and moans, to eat, the father, more 
engrossed with her, paid little attention to him- 
self. Amanda sprang to her mother's side, 
clasping her around her neck, kissing and hug- 
ging her. 

"Mama, mama," she cried, "don't you know 
me?" But the mother oblivious of all, replied 
not, but continued looking into space. 

"Mama, mama," tears, falling rapidly, 
"don't you know me?" repeated the little child. 
No response. 

"Don't you see me, mama?" Again, no re- 
sponse. Then she ran to her father, climbed 
into his lap, put her little arms around his neck, 
her head upon his chest. 

"Papa, my papa, ain't you glad to see me?" 
Again no sign, no response of any kind. Thyrza 
took her in her arms and said, 

"Darling, you papa and mama are dream- 
ing, you shall see them tonight." The father 
then spoke to the mother. 

"Amanda, why grieve so? Our child is 
better off, we shall soon go to her, we cannot 

160 



last very much longer. Be comforted, my poor 
wife." The child eagerly listened. 

"Oh," sighed the mother, "if I had only 
been able to see her die, even to go to her fun- 
eral. Oh, my little girl, my baby, my baby." 

"Mama, mama, I am here," cried the little 
one, running to her, and again clasping her. 
The mother's guardian Angels may have im- 
pressed her, for she brightened visibly, and she 
said happily, 

"Oh, Albert, I know, I feel my little one 



is near me." 



"Of course she is," he answered, "I feel her 
all the time." That pleased the child so much, 
she really thought they saw her. The door 
opened, a little lame boy, with a sweet face, 
accompanied by a tutor entered. He was like 
his parents, suffering from the same disease in 
another form, a victim, like them, to that most 
malignant of all diseases which numbers its 
victims by millions, and causes death innumer- 
able under its various branches, consumption, 
leprosy, insanity, imbecility, the most common 
of blood diseases, rampant, where it permeates 
all classes from the lowest to the highest on 
earth. These innocents, victims to heredity, 
pure and stainless in character and life, were 
soon to be set free. Naturally one queries, 
"Why should the innocent suffer for the guilty?" 

161 



I was beginning to see quite clearly that the 
dream of mortal life, in comparison with the 
eternal life of the spirit, appears (to the awak- 
ened spirit, conscious of the dual life on both 
planes,) transitory and fleeting, a moment in 
comparison with eternity. Its sorrows and 
actual sufferings ephemeral, excepting the mem- 
ory which alone survives, to remind one of the 
discipline which can never be forgotten. 

All God's children are brought forth upon 
the two planes simultaneously. The material 
plane not solely absolutely essential as a birth- 
place, but also a school for many, not for all, 
to obtain the peculiar kind of discipline 
adjudged essential for those ordained to under- 
go it. Millions of children in millions of 
worlds, are being constantly born, their life 
force and intelligence having evolved from the 
very lowest forms of life, until endowed with 
soul as child of God, born in both worlds 
simultaneously. 

It is essential for every child to have an epi- 
tome of all knowledge acquired through all 
species up to spirit child of God. Spirit com- 
posed of spirit body and spiritual brain, and soul 
connected with God, thence onward, through 
countless spheres and worlds, not freed from 
animal limitations as often stated, for the spirit 
knows naught of animal, conscious ever and 

162 



always as child of God, but educated in all 
branches of knowledge, to fit one for the Celes- 
tial Kingdom. In reality, after detachment, 
never before, a spirit realizes the earth experi- 
ences with its manifold horrors and tribula- 
tions, is no more painful to the spirit than the 
discipline given the earth child in college, aca- 
demy, university, to the mortal. , Although to 
the spirit on that plane of consciousness, it is 
made to appear as it does to impress it upon 
the spiritual brain, as all experiences are im- 
pressed for the purpose of discipline and train- 
ing. 

Although it may appear that criminals, de- 
generates the insane receive but little discipline, 
since their material brains are deficient or dis- 
eased; every spirit feels the necessary pain and 
suffering, and many experiences are registered 
upon the material brain, which in turn are reg- 
istered upon the spiritual, even though the 
spirit can but imperfectly express itself. 

Every unfortunate in penal institution or 
insane asylum, regardless how irresponsible, 
receives the discipline, hard as it may seem, 
deemed necessary. How otherwise call God 
Omnipotent? If not for Divine purpose, un- 
apprehended by mortal, with good reason the 
superficial would deem Him a monster of crud- 
ity and turpitude. But although God is 

163 



Omnipotent, his instruments under law follow 
His behests and instructions, all children are 
endowed, save those through disease and acci- 
dent, with reason and free will. That is, each 
spirit not handicapped by a diseased material 
brain, can impress the material instrument more 
or less with the spiritual attributes of liberty, 
love and wisdom. All spirits are perfectly 
free and individually independent. None are 
restricted in any way, excepting as, on 
mortal plane, all are under mortal law, 
so all are under law in the spiritual. With 
the sole exception of property regulations 
in certain sections of the spiritual world, and the 
little while required for employment, all spirits 
are entirely free, and can exercise their will 
and desires in all things pertaining to them- 
selves and their soul-mates, who are in reality, 
the other half necessary to make one. That 
spirit cannot exercise their will on mortal plane, 
especially in the conjugal relation, is due to the 
imperfect control of their material instruments. 
Could a spirit correctly impress, there would 
be more true unions and less divorce. The 
spirit must yield to the animal mind swayed 
by physicial attractions, but ever and always 
the spirit seeks to impress with the result that 
many co-called libertines are but following the 
dominant instinct, and longing of the spirit for 

164 



his own soul-mate. Free will, individual ef- 
fort resolves itself into the truth that only so* 
much will and effort are manifested as the spirit 
can impress his material brain with. 

The spirit advances on spirit plane, and 
strives to impress upon his material brain the 
spiritual attributes and knowledge acquired 
here. When this truth is rightly comprehended, 
one can see that material brains must advance 
to enable spirit to manifest will and effort, and 
that when material brains are developed suf- 
ficiently, will and effort are the will and effort 
of the spirit, who ever and always expresses his 
own especial attributes, hence there can be no 
remaining at a standstill nor retrogression to 
the spirit who, on mortal plane has a wholesome 
and good instrument. The material brain can of- 
ten be developed by developing a sound, whole- 
some body. Therefore the trite, and in a de- 
gree, true saying, "a sound body makes a sound 
mind," both brain and body recognized by the 
advanced as but instruments for the spirit child 
of God. But there are many in diseased 
bodies with developed brains, who express much 
more perfectly than many with seemingly sound 
and perfect ones, for all who appear sound are 
not so. 

Amanda, when she saw her dearly loved 
brother enter, ran to him and threw her arms 

165 



about him, as she had her parents, 

"Brudder, brudder," she cried, "I is here, 
don't oo know me?" 

Charlie, assisted by his tutor, unseeing, 
passed by her. 

"Brudder," she reiterated, "I is here, Mandy 
is here." The little lame boy, (how my heart 
went out to him, thinking of one other, who 
had been similarly afflicted,) was caressed by 
Charlie." Her guardian Angel then took her 
his parents, and then deposited on a couch. 

After letting Amanda caress and bid them 
good-bye, we were soon on the spirit plane. 
Amanda exclaimed upon awakening, 

"I saw them, my marmie, my pap and 
Charlie, for she remembered all her life on 
over to her parents in the spirit form and said, 

"Look at them, there is your real father and 
mother. They will awaken tonight and you 
will see them." The little one's spirit memory 
returned as she was speaking, and she cried 
with delighted eyes, 

"Oh, I know my papa and mamma," and 
she ran over after kissing them and kissed 
spirit side, ere taken to the asylum. Then 
the weeping little Niobe was transformed into a 
happy little girl. Some grandparents shortly 
arrived and it was decided that she should 

166 



remain with her parents, in charge of her guard- 
ian Angels, until she would become recon- 
ciled to be taken elsewhere. With returned 
memory came the great love for her guardians, 
so we, after our short period of depression, de- 
parted joyfully. 



167 



CHAPTER IX. 



After a certain period devoted to attending 
lectures, imbibing all the wisdom and knowl- 
edge possible, sanitarium work, helping others 
on mortal plane who have the gift of inspira- 
tion and writing, social affairs and various 
places of amusement, we decided to accompany 
Percy and some friends to our places in Scot- 
for me. 

I had told her to use her own judgment and 
land, where my mother had prepared a home 
taste. I was not surprised when I saw she 
had selected a small vale, between rugged 
mountains, whose lofty peaks were almost iden- 
tical with those of earth Scotland, save that on 
the very highest, inaccessable on mortal plane, 
were many castle and palaces of magnificent 
beauty. The little valley is somewhat circu- 
lar, and so small that there were but three other 
places, besides my own. It was divided in the 
center by a small stream, all under the highest 
state of cultivation, no fence or lines of demark- 
ation between. My house was at the base, 
close to the mountains, which were left in their 
natural state, some with bare slopes, others with 
magnificent trees, flora and shrubbery. With 

168 



the exception of the stately castles on the peaks, 
no other homes or signs of habitation were 
visible. 

My mother had chosen this retired stop 
especially for its silence and tranquility, feeling 
that we, as on earth, needed a change and a 
chance to relax after our busy life in the great 
city. Not that a spirit ever wearies, or that 
the life of a spirit is not always delightful, full 
of interest and incident, but even the most aspir- 
ing feel that there are times when one desires 
more particularly the charms of solitude, as 
well as the society of those most congenial and 
most beloved. 

We had a very small house party. My 
mother, her soul-mate, her parents, Thyrza's 
sister and grandparents; her parents were still 
attached. Percy's home was adjoining mine 
and close also to the mountains. 

These mountains were reserved for animals 
under the care of superintendents. We had a 
small establishment, cottage of a dozen rooms. 
We were charmed with it, Thyrza especially. 

The exterior was of choice satin wood, 
smooth and lustrous, dark cherry, decorated 
with cream, wide veranda below, great bay- 
windows above. The inside was finished with 
choice woods, and furnished to correspond, sev- 
eral fountains, plants, flowers, etc. 

169 



In every spirit home harmony is the 
keynote. The gorgecus splendor, daz- 

zling display of gold and silver, divers 
colors and violent contrasts; the utter lack of 
harmony in many things on earth, is not in evi- 
dence on spirit plane. Although gold and 
white are used very much, the gold is very spar- 
ingly used, simply for a delicate trimming, whilst 
public institutions, cathedrals, opera houses, 
hotels, and large apartment houses are all more 
splendid and grander in every way than on 
earth, none are flamboyant nor over embellished, 
all are in the best of taste, and characterized by 
a degree of simplicity much more pleasing. 

Many have homes much larger and more 
luxurious than the most regal upon earth, many 
more have bungalows and cottages, one can 
always change, after tiring of a small place to 
a larger whenever one desires. No one is re- 
stricted. But, although, spirit feels that all 
are his, open, free to him, (as on earth there is 
a particular love for home which here is much 
stronger,) almost all cling to and change their 
own particular homes, when desirious of change, 
in style, architecture, and appointments, and 
even the grounds, which some change almost 
daily. 

We had a few horses, allowed to roam in the 
mountains, an air-ship, several autos, and quite 

170 



a number of pet animals, dogs, cats, birds, all 
at liberty, none caged. Even in cities aviaries 
are open. Birds of the most dazzling plumage, 
more beautiful than the peacock, of snowy 
white, and all colors, flitted to and fro and all 
about our place, even on the veranda, and, oft, 
through the open window, some with sweetest 
notes, far excelling the nightingale. 

From the rear of our veranda, we could see 
those called wild animals on the earth, lions, 
tigers, elephants, etc., even great anacondas and 
cobra de capellas. But, ah, how different, all 
our loving brethren yet to be, all displaying 
the same tenderness as the water ones, and yet 
so delicate as not to intrude in to the valley, 
but keeping strictly within their domain. 

Percy and his sister are still alone excepting 
their grandparents. A Mr. and Mrs. Morri- 
son, of the United States occupied the place 
opposite to us, and one who had been, on mortal 
plane, a Scottish knight, the one adjoining. As 
we were all literary, we were very congenial. 
While there can be no distinction, as all are 
God's children, and all are more highly de- 
veloped and cultivated than the highest on 
earth, still, as all exercise individual taste, one 
inclines slightly to those who have similar, 
though one is attracted much more potently to 
those who excel in the highest emotive and 

171 



spiritual attributes of self-abnegation here as on 
the lower plane. 

We took our meals "al fresco" in the 
grounds, for the especial purpose of seeing the 
beautiful moving pictures at sunrise and sun- 
set. After they cease the sky returns to tints 
of exquisite delicacy and beauty, forming sky- 
scapes entirely distinct from the moving pic- 
tures, for the moving pictures are actual repre- 
sentations of life both in the spirit and Celes- 
tial Kingdom, whilst the skyscapes are pictures 
portrayed by the Celestial Angels. 

Thyrza's grandparents were, in every way, 
as youthful as we, so we were a party of young 
people filled with the strength and buoyancy of 
immortal youth. One morning, seated on the 
veranda, after we had watched the sun rise in 
his majesty, Thyrza said abruptly, breaking 
the enraptured silence, "This is indeed glor- 
ious, I never tire of these pictures," her sister, 
as lovely as she, a petite brunette of classic 
features, and slumbrous dark eyes, said with 
trembling lips, (she had been but recently de- 
tached) 

"Everything is marvelous, I thank God for 
every breath I draw, and yet," she sighed, "I 
do so want mamma and papa free to enjoy it 



too." 



"Yes," Thyrza answered feelingly, "that is 
172 



my great worry, if I may call it worry," glancing 
at me sadly, "were it not that we see them fre- 
quently, it would be very, very hard to bear." 

Thyrza's grandmother, May, we called her, 
very much like Thyrza in appearance said 
seriously, 

"According to earth time, it is over twenty 
years since I left my dear children, although I 
have all that the most favored mortal ever 
dreams of, and far beyond my greatest hopes 
and expectations, I cannot be really happy until 
I have my dear children free all the time to 
enjoy with me." To all their surprise, not 
even to Thyrza had I intimated aught of the 
kind, seeing again a picture I had often seen 
in my mind, a young man bowed in grief over 
a little babe's bed, and once more feeling the 
touch of baby fingers, I felt my eyes suffuse, 
and said brokenly, 

"And I would give, ah, how much to see 
my baby girl just as she was again," Thyrza 
placed her arm around me and whispered, "Oh, 
George, let us thank the dear Father, we see 
them all on spirit side." 

Very often had I seen my child since my 
detachment. Both Thyrza and I had been to 
see her just before we left England. Our last 
night had been spent with her and her mother, 
who, in the real life, knowing the truth, entirely 

173 



absolved me. She gave me the particulars 
regarding Mrs. Clairmont, and was perfectly 
satisfied, (knowing, as all spirits know their 
own soul mates, I was not hers,) that Thyrza 
and T were conjoined. I smiled in return and 
answered cheerfully, 

"Oh, ye of little faith, even here questioning 
our Father's judgment. Know ye not that He 
knoweth best?" Smiles replaced the transi- 
tary gloom, and shortly we were planning an 
airship excursion to some islands north of us. 

That afternoon Thyrza, May, Percy and I 
took a long mountain walk. We selected a wide 
path that led to Colonel Carr's place, I give the 
title, as he was recently detached. 

He was an American who had taken the 
place for the summer. We have seasons, vary- 
ing in different sections, as on earth. The 
path led first over a slope of downy moss, soft 
as velvet, of different shades of green, appear- 
ing like a mosaic in sun light and shade, thence 
into the heart of the primeval forest, free from 
entangling underbrush, with carpet of moss and 
trees of all varieties. Here and there an 
isolated monarch towered high above his fel- 
lows, with intervening spaces of lawn between, 
here and there were graceful trees of various 
colors, not seen on earth, pale pink, blue, red, 
great patches of shrubs and plants with won- 

174 



derful flowers, others with fruits and nuts of 
all kinds. Many trees, orange, lemon, all 
earth fruits and many more unknown on earth, 
leathery bushes, not vines, of strawberries 
and every other kind of berry. 

We saw animals, great and small, divested 
of the repellant features of earth, scattered all 
over, some grazing, some eating fruit, many 
lying in sun and shade, others drinking at vast 
reservoirs, looking like small lakes, edged with 
moss and ferns. 

"A veritable animal paradise," May ex- 
claimed, "Oh, how beautiful, but look at that 
lion coming to us." 

A lion, lying under a tree, arose and came 
to us. Thyrza held out her hand and petted 
him. All he lacked was speech. He gave a 
soft growl, while eyes glowed with love and 
admiration. We were soon surrounded by our 
lesser brethren, who gathered, from near and 
far, to make us welcome, every one with eyes 
shining with pleasure and love. 

"Oh, you darlings," Thyrza said, "you 
know we love you all." All responded with 
sounds soft and melodious. Percy gave regu- 
lar bear hugs to many, exclaiming, 

"Ah, this is life and love in truth, when 
even our earth enemies love us." 

175 



I responded reverently, "Therefore we 
should never murmur, God knows best. We 
must forget the trivial past sorrows and live for 
the glorious present and future. 

"When all our dear ones will be free," May 
added. 

"But there will always be someone's dear 
ones," Thyrza said. 

"Somebody's darlings," Percy answered, 
"but we must all be prepared." Thyrza patted 
a great white elephant, "just think what these 
dear things have yet to go through." 

"Taste some of this delicious fruits. I do 
not even know its name," said May, plucking 
some great golden globes, looking somewhat 
like oranges, "the most delicious I have ever 
tasted." 

After regaling ourselves with it and others 
equally delicious, we proceeded on our way out 
of the forest. We had ascended a considerable 
distance, so sat down to enjoy the view. Be- 
neath lay the forest from which we had emerg- 
ed, below that the mosaic tinted slope, farther 
down the bowl-like valley, with sparkling 
stream and brilliant gardens, in front the 
mountains, over whose jagged peaks and curved 
points, we could see the varying landscape of 
meadow, valley and plain, and far beyond, the 
glistening, sapphire sea.. When we glanced 

176 



above, we saw a sky, fit to canopy such loveli- 
ness, in which the sun, pale and golden, rode 
high, and the stars sparkled like mammoth dia- 
monds. 

In a little while we arrived at the top, the 
highest peak thereabouts, upon which was 
located a stone castle, made out of the same 
stone as the peak, a soft gray and black, with 
naught but a green lawn surrounding it and 
waxy red flowers and vines covering it, a big 
stone castle, nothing else, no out buildings, all 
essentials kept in the great basement. 

A large party, standing on the vast front 
veranda, joyously made us welcome, and we 
were soon regaling ourselves with such a view 
as but the spiritual spheres can produce. Not 
only that which I have described, but on one 
side, mountain peak upon mountain peak, 
rugged cliffs bathed in roseate hues, through 
which the pale green was plainly visible, while 
on the other, mighty crags, wonderfully wrought 
gleamed through a soft golden haze. Upon 
every peak, a stately castle, like the Colonel's, 
of different colors and of magnificent archi- 
tecture, added to the beauty of the scene. 

Colonel and Mrs. Carr were very charm- 
ing. The Colonel said, 

"Never was anyone more thoroughly dazed 
than Sarah and I when we found ourselves 

177 



walking on the ocean, when the boat turned and 
carried us to the bottom,) and surrounded by 
beautiful beings. Had it not been we recog- 
nized our relatives we would have been per- 
fectly at sea, as well as on sea, never on the 
earth ever having the slightest faith in immoi- 
tality or God." 

They had recently become detached by 
drowning. I looked surprised. Thyrza 
smiled at me sympathetically, I read her 
thought, "More clouded than we." Mrs. Carr 
added, 

"We were atheists. We simply could not 
believe in an Infinite Being, an Omnipotent 
God, it seemed absurd, incredible. We con- 
sidered, as a great many do still, on earth, that 
religion had evolved from the very lowest and 
that the highest, the Christian was almost on 
a par with the earliest conceptions, and had not 
sufficiently advanced to outgrow the crude 
belief in the supernatural." 

Thyrza smiled. 

"I perceive you could not have given much 
serious thought to it, or you would have seen 
that the religious instinct, one of the most potent 
in mortals, must have been given for a pur- 
pose. The instincts, in all forms of life 
have been, on earth, solely developed by the 
intelligence invisible governing the instinct. 

178 



The religious, one of the greatest, instead 
of remaining dormant as others, less important, 
in man developed, in some apparently retro- 
grading, in others steadily advancing, until the 
Christian religion was evolved, the highest 
type of religion upon the earth today. 
All were impelled by the spirit in charge, 
to advanve, until spirit man was bless- 
ed with soul, and impressed his mortal 
mind, little by little, with the truths im- 
perfectly grasped, helped at successive stages 
by the great minds, who, more perfectly im- 
pressed, were beacon lights and teachers for 
the less illumined. Although I could not 
grasp a Supreme Personality, I could still per- 
ceive the guiding, controlling hand of a Su- 
preme Intelligence." 

Mrs. Carr responded laughingly, 

"It did not take us long after our spirit 
memory returned, to realize how circumscribed 
had been our belief, how narrow our outlook. " 

I said, "Although it is true, I did not write 
as much as many about the soul, immortality 
and the duties of life, and confined myself, mate- 
rially bound, to the beauties and attractions of 
earth, still I ever, regardless how seldom ex- 
pressed, felt the Omnipotence of God, and the 
truth of life immortal. " 

A magnificent man, a noted English Sur- 

179 



geon.on earth plane, spoke impressively, 

"Qn the earth I, in my profession, had many 
opportunities of proving many of the potent 
arguments of unbeliever fallacies. I studied 
mind or the brain especially. I dissected ani- 
mal upon animal, vivisection, so abhored by 
many, gave me the key to a great deal. I 
found certain animals, entirely deprived of 
brain, could live and governed by instinct, im- 
possible to locate, attend to all their wants. I 
found by transfering the brain of one animal 
to another, I could change the characteristics 
and nature of the animal. I found that man 
could live deprived of all, save a part of the 
medulla oblangata, called the vital knot. I 
found the gray matter contained the corpuscles 
that make the gray matter superior to the 
white, I found the brain, filled more or less 
with corpuscles, was but an instrument for an 
invisible, impossible to locate, presence. I 
found when the brain was in good condition, 
it enabled this invisible presence to guide and 
control much more perfectly, than when out of 
order. I found the seat of sensation not in the 
brain, as claimed by the majority. I found 
sensation felt, after all the brain in certain ani- 
mals had been removed. I found the brain 
instrument for this invisible spirit, could be 
drugged. But as all these are well known 

180 



facts on earth to many and by you all, I shall 
merely say, I had seen so much of the entirely 
inexplicable materially, that I was forced to 
seek within for the truth, and I found it in the 
inner recesses of my soul, where all on earth 
find when they seek rightly." 

"Only when the brain is developed enough 
to be impressed with the desire to seek," May 
replied. 

"Exactly as I said, the brain must be a good 
instrument." 

Mrs. Carr, changing the subject, asked how 
long we would stay in the mountains, express- 
ing a hope we would remain whilst they were 
there. I answered,. 

"We shall remain several weeks, then a short 
while in London, and then a trip to the United 
States." 

"Do join us, we return shortly," she ex- 
claimed. 

Thyrza replied, "Only too gladly." 

After discussing various topics of interest, 
and making arrangements to accompany us in 
our airship the following morning, we returned 
home. 

The next morning, just as the sun appeared 
over the top of the mountains our two parties, 
in airships which would have astounded mor- 
tals at that period, gently ascended, until wc 

181 



reached the road leading to the islands, our 
destination. We had several rooms necessary 
for comfort and pleasure, and a very large deck, 
fitted with every comfort. To sail through 
the air, with a speed almost miraculous, while 
not as pleasurable as floating, is very enjoyable. 
Not only to (comfortably at ease, reclining on 
divan, couch or easy chair,) watch the differ- 
ent craft and floating spirits, an ever varying 
panorama of beauty, but the great spiritual 
worlds, with their alluring beauty high above, 
as well as the constantly changing loveliness 
below. All our party were seated on the great 
deck. My grandmother, May, Thyrza, her 
sister, Percy's sister and grandmother, attired 
in simple white gowns, with either flowing or 
braided hair, looked like young girls just 
emancipated from school, but never upon 
earth such charm of person, such angelic sweet- 
ness, such musical voices. 

Thyrza started, "Nearer, my God, to Thee," 
All spirits possess voices of marvelous compass, 
melody and expression. It should not appear 
strange to mortals that many newly detached 
spirits, love and recall the earth very often, 
hence, "Nearer, my God to Thee." We sang 
one of Tom Moore's little melodies, one of 
mine, one of Percy's and the last, one sung in 
the great cathedrals. 

182 



"Glory, glory, to the lowest and the highest, 
Throughout infinity, 

Glory, glory to the farthest and the nighest, 
Throughout eternity. 

Glory, glory, to thee, and to me and to all, 
Wherever we may be, 

Glory, glory to everyone, within, without call, 
In peace or misery. 

Glory, glory, to our Father, great God Sublime, 

Though far away, still near. 

Glory, glory to Him, in ev'ry place, in ev'ry 

clime, 
Though everywhere, still here. 

Glory, glory, to the lowest and the highest, 
Every world Divine, 

Glory, glory to the farthest and the nightest, 
Mine and thine, thine and mine. 

Like a meteor winging its flight through 
space, or a colossal eagle with outspread wings, 
we flew. We stopped not at a depot, but 
swept swifty on, balmy zephyrs, perfume 
laden, softly caressed us until we came to the 
sea, the wonderful sea, glittering under the 
rays of the sun, with a beauty unseen, un- 
known on earth. 

The salty taste of its brine, mingled with 

185 



the delicious land scents, greeted us as we 
neared it. The sky above, with fleece of snow 
and crimson of russet glory, the sea below with 
its waves of white sea foam, were filled with 
ecstatic beings, and ocean and air craft innum- 
erable. But as we sped on, far, far out to sea, 
both changed, almost inperceptibly, by de- 
grees, into a beauty unparalleled, May called, 

"Oh look, look," it seemed as though the 
Heavens parted and we saw our dear Father, 
Omnipotent God, accompanied by entrancingly 
lovely Angels, playing on harps, whose strains 
of melody reached us. Our Father seemed to 
be more Majestic, more sublime, yet infinitely 
gracious and loving. We caught, on vibra- 
tions, the message, "My beloved children, I 
am ever with you." 

I saw whence came the earth conception of 
the Lord, and cupids playing on harps. Won- 
derful clouds, etherial and filmy as lace, form- 
ing flowers of exquisite beauty, surrounded our 
Father. We stopped the ship and remained 
motionless, our souls and hearts filled with 
wonder and love, looking upon their glorious 
loveliness, until the beauteous clouds and flow- 
ers softly covered them, and again naught but 
the sky could be seen, with great masses of 
flowers, which gradually faded to a soft haze 
of a royal purple and gold. 

184 



The purple and gold of the sky, the blue of 
sea continued for many miles, until we could 
see no signs of land or of life, excepting great 
ocean steamers, airships, and floating spirits, 
en route to various places in our world and other 
spirit worlds. 

"Greenland, at last," we exclaimed simul- 
taneously. We had come many miles with a 
speed, impossible on earth, in mortal atmos- 
phere. The island, a vast continent here, soon 
appeared in full view. We could see great 
mountain ranges, some covered with snow, 
sharp pointed saw-tooth peaks, alert sentinels, 
glittering like polished rapiers, rugged cliffs, 
grim, forbidding slopes. As we appreached 
we saw a white beach, beyond undulating hills 
covered with verdure. 

No signs of life where we descended, under 
a wide spreading oak tree. A silence pro- 
found, a solitude soul refreshing, a rest infinitely 
soothing, breathed over all. Gladly we emerg- 
ed from the ship and sank upon the ground 
under the branches of the old oak tree, which 
reminded me forcibly of the old oak at New- 
stead Abbey, so dear to me on earth. Lov- 
ingly I caressed it. Me thought I could hear 
it murmur a greeting. 

We decided to leave the ship and walk 
inland, so gayly we started forth. The hills 

185 



were covered with moss, flowers sprang up as 
we walked, and upturned sweet faces with lov- 
ing welcome. Ere long, we came to a large 
stretch of gray and sombre, neutral tinted coun- 
try, the sky also partook of the same dull 
murky hue, so familiar to earth England. Many 
white albatross, eagles and condors flew above. 
Piles and monuments of fantastic rocks jutted 
forth. To all but the detached spirit it 
would have appeared inexpressibly mournful 
and dreary and a suitable place of punishment 
for the most criminal, according to Emanuel 
Swedenborg's conceptions, or rather erroneous 
impressions. But as spirit is free to go where- 
soever he will, as all spirit realms and places 
are open to all, and all fly wherever they de- 
sire, no one unless willing, ever seeks or abides 
in places of this kind. 

"I have never seen on earth a place like 
this," said Thyrza, "I suppose Greenland looks 
like this on earth." 

"Oh, no," said Percy, "this looks more like 
certain sections in Arabia." 

"Or like deserts in the United States," said 
the Colonel. 

"I suppose those who love the great wide 
places, the open, the silence, and grandeur, 
even here seek it for a change," observed May. 

Soon we saw, seemingly, an oasis, a green 

186 



patch, a small habitation and several animals, 
horses, cows. A familiar earth atmosphere 
enveloped all so strongly, as to make one think 
oneself upon earth. 

The gray stone cabin, the oak and walnut 
trees, a weeping willow near a well, the red 
geraniums and homely nasturtians, the forget- 
me-not, the helotrope all familiar earth flowers, 
the cats, the dogs, the chickens roaming here 
and there. 

The Colonel exclaimed, 

"I have seen many like this in the middle 
West. I am sure an American lives here." 

We stopped at the gate of a large corral 
and looked at the animals who all flocked to 
us with lovelit eyes. 

A man and woman came to the stable. I 
had not yet seen similar costumes in the spirit 
world. But the Colonel's eyes sparkled as he 
cried, 

"Americans, Americans." The man, a fine 
tall spirit, of a strongly marked, distinctive 
type and the woman, with a lovable, saintly 
face, approached with cordial, outstretched 
hands, < 

"Welcome, welcome," they cried jubilantly. 
The man had on a pair of overalls, a negligee 
shirt, leather belt, the woman a plain, simple 
gown. They laughed as we looked at them 

187 



rather curiously. 

"We loved our earth home so much, we try 
to duplicate wherever we go, for a short per- 
iod," the man said. 

"We lived in the wilds, we raised our fam- 
ily there. It was home for so many years, we 
cannot forget," the woman said, a tender, 
reminiscent gleam in her eye. 

"You must have been very happy there," 
Mrs. Carr remarked. 

"No, often full of dread and fear, with the 
terrible trials of the early settler, but we loved 
and had our children there for so many years, 
so we still love it, and as we cannot go back, we 
try to live it here occasionally, as nearly sim- 
ilar as we can." 

We entered a bare living room, a large 
stone fire-place, imitation animal skins on the 
floor, wooden chairs and tables, very crude and 
primitive, and home made utensils filled with 
immortal flowers, the sole things of beauty 
visible. i 

"I did not suppose such things were made in 
the spirit world," my grandmother said, point- 
ing to the chairs. 

"Nor are they, save by the individual spirit 
who so desires. Our loving Father permits 
perfect freedom to all His children to do and 
live as they wish. So there are sections of the 

188 



spirit world reserved for all those who wish to 
exercise individual taste, but/' he smiled pleas- 
antly, "very few continue very long anything 
like this, as our true home has ever been the 
spirit." 

"The love of change inherent in all, the 
desire that has brought us hither as well as 
tender associations, must, of course, make it 
pleasant," chimed in Thyrza. 

Our hostess, with her own hands, prepared 
a simple repast, Thyrza and May assisted. No 
automatons required here. Soon we were 
refreshed with bowls of milk, apparently fresh 
laid eggs, with squash and mince pies of the 
Yankees. Col. Carr said, 

"This is indeed going back to the old 
home." Our hosts answered, 

"We soon leave for London, and then go on 
to the United States." 

"Why did you not duplicate this nearer 
home?" I asked. 

"We have been traveling considerably in 
Europe and Asia, and provided this for inter- 
vals between." 

We shortly bade our friends good-bye and 
started for a town close to the base of a moun- 
tain range which they had pointed out 
to us. As we neared it, we were surprised to 
see the whole mountain covered with snow, as 

189 



well as the country surrounding it for quite a 
distance. The snow, the first we had seen in 
the spirit world, also forcibly reminded us of 
the earth. Although deep, without effort or 
undue exertion, glowing from the cool, crisp 
air, we almost skimmed over it, so lightly, so 
rapidly does spirit walk. 

Ere long, we reached the outskirts of the 
city and were soon on a very pretty street, lined 
with beautiful homes basking in the genial rays 
of the sun, all was spotless, not a speck of 
slush nor now visible. 

We were greeted by many smiling friends 
and brothers, who entreated us to accompany 
them to their homes. We told them, as there 
were so many of us who desired to keep together, 
we would go to one of the hotels. ' Shortly 
we entered a splendid hotel, replete with all the 
comforts and luxuries of a spirit one, vastly 
superior to the best of earth, inasmuch as it 
provides everything essential, as well as private 
theatres, assembly hall, ball room, and many 
rooms devoted to amusements and games un- 
known on earth. The music room, a vast 
apartment, had four sides with electric buttons 
connecting one with all the great opera houses, 
theatres, moving picture shows, churches, lec- 
ture halls in the spirit world, not to any especial 
country, but our entire spirit world. The 

190 



principal ones are connected with private re- 
ception room of each suite. Although tele- 
pathy is universal, wireless telephones, and 
telavues, enabling one to see whilst talking are 
in every room. One of the first things I did, 
was to call up my mother, who had not accom- 
panied us, and I soon had the pleasure of see- 
ing her radiant face as well as hearing her lov- 
ing voice, both preferable to telepathy. 

After changing completely, Thyrza especi- 
ally beautiful in primrose silken material, with 
white buds in corsage and hair, I in a white 
dresssuit, we joined the rest in a magnificent 
banquet hall. We entered from the hall and 
saw a vast apartment, two sides of crystal, the 
one facing us in the rear all open, affording a 
good view of the grounds, which seemed like 
a conservatory, with fountains, statues, and 
numberless birds flying to and fro, also a part 
of the jagged peaks gleaming with snow. 

In the center of the dome-like ceiling of 
crystal, beautiful flowers formed of jewels, cast 
a soft, mellow light over the charming appoint- 
ments of the room, enhancing, if possible, the 
exceeding beauty and radiance of the spirits. A 
very large fountain was in the middle of the 
room, a large snow-white swan, surrounded by 
a brood of little ones, swam in a large basin 
wrought of cut diamonds like the ceiling. The 

191 



basin sat on an immense pedestal of intricate 
beauty and design, formed of pearl, enjeweled 
with emeralds and rubies, columns of the same 
extended above forming a canopy of dome-like 
effect over the fountain, with one immense 
flower in the center studded with lights. Around 
this fountain, on a floor of mother-of-pearl, in 
circles were tables of uniform size, first circle, 
tables for two, second four, and so on, up to the 
outermost circle. The tables were like the 
floor, of mother-of-pearl with doilies of filmy 
lace, and bowls of exquisite glass filled with 
delicate flowers and ferns, the chairs to har- 
monize, nothing else in the room. Soft strains 
of melody were intermittently played. 

Within a few moments after we wired our 
orders, we were served with the first course by 
spotless, noiseless automata. No hoisting up 
from beneath, tables fully equipped, as is done 
in some places but very similar to earth, except, 
of course, superior in perfection of service and 
detail. At the close of the meal, as we arose, 
the band in the grounds started a merry waltz, 
and many of the guests wended their way to the 
ball-room, but our party decided to visit the 
opera-house. Without change of any kind, 
we entered the opera house, which was exquis- 
itely chaste and beautiful, no ceiling but the 
azure of the sky and silver of the great stars. 

192 



Seats in tiers, similar to the earth, were already 
filled with spirits. No evidence of orchestra, 
though music reached us as we entered, seem- 
ingly from behind the stage at one end. I 
looked at the audience, I noted the chaste ele- 
gance of the women, few more than slightly 
decollette, very few jewels, mostly flowers, hair 
in style to suit, no prevailing style in hair or 
costume, hence none disfigured or caricatured 
as on earth. I thought of the consciousness, 
affectation, the hauteur shown by the grande 
dame, the social aspirant, the climber of the 
mortal plane. I recalled the supercilious cold 
stare, the air of self-satisfaction, the soulless 
expression, the vapid, silly talk, the gracious, 
patronizing manner, the senseless extravagance 
of the spirits in mortal form, and I again thank- 
ed God that all those defiling, sordid experi- 
ences were unreal, that they, in reality, in their 
true home expressed but the Divine love and 
wisdom manifested on all countenances sur- 
rounding us. 

The artists, equally as simple and chaste in 
appearance and costume, were all, to use an 
earth expression, greater than "stars of the 
first magnitude," with genius and voices un- 
known on earth. Although, unlike the earth, 
only the soul's highest qualities were expressed 
in the opera, and naught of the material, pathos, 

193 



thrilling to the core, representing a newly de- 
tached spirit's sorrow, ere spirit memory re- 
turns, love sublime, sweetness ineffable, com- 
pass vibrant with the strength and power of a 
child of God, were so constantly varied as to 
give all the change necessary, and leave naught 
to be desired, with those who cannot appre- 
hend, on spirit plane, the debasing animal 
qualities. 

We sought our apartment after a glimpse 
into the ball-room, and walk in the grounds. 
"We shall have to do extra work when we re- 
turn/' Thyrza said, ere we retired. 

"Of course," I replied, ere drifting off to 
slumber, to recall, as we often do, earth experi- 
ences. 



194 



CHAPTER X. 



We returned from our pleasure trip, after 
visiting some wonderful geysers, and several 
isolated districts entirely devoted to large stock 
ranches, somewhat similar to those of Western 
America, in charge of spirits who like a change 
of this character. It is surprising how many 
will, for a short time, seek a life of this kind, 
when all the glories and beauties of the spirit 
world are open to them. .; But it is generally 
the class, who, newly detached, still enjoy a life 
similar to the earth experience, where they can 
exult in the great distances, the solitude and the 
open, and the unrestricted in any sense life. 
As all stock are loving and tame, a mortal 
would suppose that they lack all that rendered 
such a life exciting and thrilling on earth. But 
spirits, on their own heath, their own plane, 
enjoy but the real pleasures of the spirit, there- 
fore find more pleasure in riding tireless, happy 
animals, and mingling with all, on the same 
terms, as with one's own especial dog or horse 
on earth. These stock ranges have unfailing 
crops of various food stuffs, perpetually grow- 
ing, and immense reservoirs of water. The 

195 



superintendent and automatons are all housed 
and provided for as they desire. The animals 
are especially beautiful, with clean, satiny 
skins. Even, as on earth more than in the cities, 
the peace, the tranquility impresses one more 
strongly, hence I was not surprised when I 
found that quite a number, not only came from 
the class who had loved this life on the earth, 
but those who, having lived an entirely differ- 
ent life, still felt so strongly some of the earth 
experiences as to find the solitude, the silence, 
and the companionship of their lesser brethren, 
the essential factors to enable them to complete- 
ly readjust themselves, ere taking up a more 
social life, in the centers of activity. 

After our return to London, we went to a 
magnificent hotel, preparatory to leaving for the 
United States. Thyrza and I regularly de- 
voted considerable time to our work, to visit- 
ing sanitariums, and many attached spirits whom 
I could impress, besides attending cathedrals 
and lecture halls. There are social functions 
even more varied and numerous than on earth. 
It is very easy to be sociable when it costs one 
neither effort, labor nor trouble, where every- 
thing is provided, where all places of amuse- 
ment, all modes of travel are free, and, above 
all, where all are on the same social footing, 
all God's children, although not all advanced 

196 



spirits of great attaintment. I grew more and 
more in love with my new life as I became more 
familiar with its numberless blessings and at- 
tractions, as I gradually developed my soul 
gifts, and, as I grew in love for the real things 
in spirit life, I found I grew in love and wor- 
ship of Him from Whom all blessings come. 
Not very frequently do we see Him as we saw 
Him in the sky, nor often elsewhere, although 
He visits every child, at least once, within a 
certain time after detachment. It must be 
remembered that our Father is the Father of 
trillions of spirits in many other worlds. It 
is not possible for Him to be with us, but a few 
moments at a time, but no matter how many 
children He has, He knows and loves each in- 
dividually, and, although He cannot be with 
them personally, directs and cares for them, 
through His great administrative departments 
of Celestial Angels. 

Time flew rapidly, one does not sense it as 
mortals, after a certain period has elapsed, for, 
although the sun rises and sets in the seemingly 
old way, and though the seasons come and go, 
we know there is no such thing as time. No 
past, no future, as sensed by mortals, but the 
great and glorious present which ever is, there- 
fore, we often lose count of mortal time, and 
make many errors when striving to cognize as 

197 



mortals do, material conditions. 

We decided, in company with the Carrs, 
and several members of our family, my mother 
and Albert, Thyrza's sister and grandparents, to 
take an ocean steamer instead of an aerial one, as 
we had not yet had the pleasure of ocean travel. 
These colossal floating palaces travel as swiftly 
as the aerial. I will not mention how rapidly, 
for fear you might think the author drawing on 
her imagination, instead of writing under in- 
spiration. The earth's greatest are very infer- 
ior in appointments, comfort and ease of 
motion. No matter how rough, and often in 
midocean it gets distinctly so in storms, although 
not like earth storms, as they are entirely free 
from all terrifying elements, the motion, so 
perfectly are they formed and poised, is like 
gliding over a smooth surface. Besides hav- 
ing all the luxuries of the earth ones, they 
possess several novel features. No necessity 
for wireless, as perfect telepathy is universal, 
but in each suite are wireless telephones and 
telavues for visual and vocal communion, as 
well as numerous instruments putting one in 
touch with all the leading places in the world, 
therefore, in the privacy of one's apartments, 
one on board can constantly be in touch with 
all sections of the spirit world. 

The upper deck, several thousand feet in 

198 



length, and over a thousand in width, is devoted 
to an actual park made of soil, encircled by an 
artistic hedge of flowers and vines. In the 
center a band, composed of numberless instru- 
ments, and here and there divers attractions. 

The evening before our departure, I, in 
company with Thyrza, visited her parents, and 
went into the material consciousness, and later, 
visited my wife, my little daughter, my dear 
sister Augusta and the Countess. A great 
pleasure as well as a sorrow, much like looking 
at the beloved faces of the dead on earth, for, 
although, we see and are with the real ones 
often, we love and never cease to love their 
mortal bodies. Not until all the loved ones 
are free, not until time rolls on through that 
which, on earth is called cycles, can the dear 
faces of the loved ones become obliterated from 
spirit memory. Very often Thyrza and I 
sigh, and shed a silent tear or two, for 
the dear earth forms we loved so well. This 
is the only grief of the spirit, and, although, we 
know it gives us pain, still, whensoever we can, 
we go into the blessed material consciousness, 
if we still have loved ones on earth, if not; steal 
away to drop a tear, or to give a tender 
thought to the memory of the beloved mortal 
forms. 

After inspecting our new quarters on board, 

199 



Thyrza and I took a lift to the park on the top 
deck. Quite a number had already congregated; 
no necessity of introduction to one's own. 
I left Thyrza and in company with the Colonel 
and one or two men, I shall so designate the ,r \ 
for in reality they are such, and not the mortal, 
sauntered over to one of the sides, to obtain a 
good view. 

We had left but a few minutes before, and 
already the shore was almost out of sight. On 
all sides, in mathematical precision, were many 
different routes, until we got out far from la d, 
filled with craft of various styles and sizes, 'ill 
flying the national colors as on earth. As all 
is first evolved on spirit, ere impressing the 
mortal plane, all must be first real and perfect 
on the spirit, ere impressed more or less cor- 
rectly on the mortal, therefore, as spirit man 
from the beginning was on a higher plane than 
the most exalted mortal plane, all languages 
were very soon acquired by him, and slowly, 
gradually as mortal advanced, impressed by 
degrees, (seemingly evolved,) until the differ- 
ent languages were impressed more or less 
correctly. 

While all are God's children in all the dif- 
ferent countries, all of the same origin, still ill 
the various countries, as on earth, there are 
different languages, and, although all know 

200 



their common origin, still designate themselves 
as on earth, and fly the national colors, not in 
the sense of being distinct nations, but meerly 
to designate different sections. Similar changes, 
varying in degree, transpire on the spiritual as 
well as on the mortal, for instance, when a whole 
country or continent on mortal plane has been 
wiped out, the detached spirits have abandoned 
and left it to new attached ones to evolve 
another and higher civilization. On the 
earth, in the same places, geology proves, 
have been several successive civilizations. All 
the detached spirits, of each civilization, seek- 
ing new places in the spiritual world, and leav- 
ing these sections to the attached spirits about 
to evolve a new civilization on mortal plane. 

The great steamer glided smoothly on, with 
no perceptible motion. The ocean assumed a 
pale, emerald tint. Overhead great aerial 
craft accompanied us, their decks crowded with 
passengers, jubliant voices hailed us. We were 
not, as on earth, on a solitary ship speeding on 
its gruesome way, beset by earth's malignant 
elements, subject to destructive forces, ever and 
always, with the timid, fear blanching the 
face, clutching the heart, at overcast threaten- 
ing sky or unusual noise, but all enjoying per- 
fect peace and confidence. What, though un- 
known in spirit realms, the immense steamer 

201 



should be blown up, spirit would be but blown 
in his own element, and soar with the clouds. 
What, though perchance, spirit should be 
hurled against aerial craft, spirit, immune to 
change and destruction would but glance off, 
like unto a ball. What, though the steamer 
should be submerged, spirit cannot drown, all 
entities are subservient to him. 

Could but mortals see, with spirit sight, 
when spirit so desires, the millions of life forms 
filling the atmosphere, and realize the mission 
for which created, could they but see these tiny 
denizens help buoy up spirit as he floats, and 
teel the love expressed in varying degrees, as 
they caress him, from the faint zephyr when 
they faintly caress, to the violent, but no less 
loving ones of the mighty wind, they would 
realize somewhat of the truth of that which 
makes these manifestations, and know that, re- 
gardless how infinitestimally small, each and 
every one has its especial place, as essential to 
the well-being of all, as the greatest aggregation. 

Col. Carr, (we do not give titles in the spirit 
life, but I shall, as this is for mortals, give him 
his earth title,) and I gazed upon the interest- 
ing scenes for quite a space, ere he broke the 
silence, 

"Why I declare there must be an earth ship- 
wreck. Look at all the spirits congregated 

202 



over there, on the ocean." 

A mile or so away, according to earth dis- 
tance, were various groups surrounding those 
who had been wrecked, or the newly detached. 
1 observed the glorified, ecstatic expressions 
of many, the wonder, the delight, and 
several with mingling expressions of joy and 
pain. Within a few seconds we reached them, 
ere they started to float in various directions. In 
the meanwhile, the ocean had changed from pale 
emerald to marvelous blue, whilst the sky and 
the sun, with its peerless rainbow tinted rings, 
were ablaze with gold and sapphire. I was 
pleased that it had changed to these beautiful 
effects in time for the newly detached to be 
impressed with the glory and splendor of their 
real home. 

Thyrza and my mother joined us, and in- 
sisted upon us going below and joining them in 
a game of cards. I know you will smile, and 
associate it with gambling, "playing cards," you 
will ejaculate, "what next?" Yea, playing 
cards, with a very great difference, we play 
only for pleasure and pastime. Although one 
is a child of God, heir to all the Divine gifts, 
we must cultivate certain gifts, and exercise 
individual effort, in development, much more 
than on earth, hampered by a poor instrument, 
for here is no obstruction, nothing to prevent 

203 



individual effort and will. Card playing, as 
on earth, tends to develop a certain efficiency, 
concentration, etc. The animal and basilar 
qualities are unknown to spirit, hence, in the 
spirit world, there is naught but purity and 
good in all things. We were soon in a room 
devoted entirely to card playing, and played 
with as much interest and more enjoyment than 
for the highest stakes. I watched the animated, 
intent faces, more joyous when defeated, than 
when victorious, notwithstanding all made 
every effort to win. It only adds to one's 
pleasure to give pleasure to others. Unselfish- 
ness, self-abnegation, is more or less universal, 
though varying in degree and expression. 

After a few games we went on deck again, 
and listened to the music, thence to the dining 
room. Our party selected one of the smaller 
ones, one side completely open, and one of 
glass, giving us a very fine view. We took 
seats, no table in evidence, placed in a circle, 
wired our orders below, and presently the floor 
opened in the center, and a table laden with 
delicacies, arose and settled in place, several 
automatons soon appeared and, with skill and 
celerity, waited upon us. Flowers of exquisite 
tints and delicate fragrance were arranged in 
the center and around the different covers. 

"This is all beautiful," Thyrza remarked, 

204 



"but I prefer it in the main dining room." 

"I think I do too," said Mrs. Carr. 

"I like it here," my mother said. We all 
smiled when May exclaimed, 

"I prefer it served on the ground, before a 
camp-fire, in the good old earth way." 

I chimed in, "Are ye never satisfied? Even 
here amidst the greatest luxury and profusion, 
you long for the grapes beyond reach." 

"Oh, no," my mother answered, "nothing 
beyond reach of the spirit. Come float with 
me, May and we'll soon find a tree, camp-fire 
and all to suit you." 

"Nay, nay, this answers very well for the 
present," May lauhed happily. We could 
see distinctly the vast banqueting hall, and sev- 
eral smaller ones, thronged with thousands in 
the height of good spirits, unmarred by care or 
sorrow. All attired to suit individual taste, 
and as good taste is universal, all dressed to 
suit the occasion, an early luncheon on ship- 
board, in morning costumes, principally white. 
After lunhceon, we ascended to the park where 
we were entertained by many noted artists. 
The ocean trip, filled with pleasure, came to 
an end only too speedily. 

New York, the great spirit city, appeared 
almost encircled by water, as we drew up before 
ah immense wharf. Mighty fleets of com- 

205 



merce, from all parts of the world, passed us, 
while immense passenger ships, similar to ours, 
accompanied us on both sides to their respective 
wharves. Although crowded, there was such 
systematic order, that, without difficulty or stop- 
page, we entered our dock and soon walked from 
the beautifully polished deck to a magnificent 
passage way, thence into a great reception room, 
which was crowded with spirits awaiting friends 
and relatives. 

To our surprise and delight, we were wel- 
comed by several of Col. Carr's relatives, who 
insisted upon all of us accompanying them to 
their home, which was situated upon the Hud- 
son. Ere long, in autos, we were speeding 
over a great boulevard, passing residences like 
those of London, the sole distinction, the color 
scheme, white and gold. The boulevard ex- 
tended over a mighty bridge, which we soon 
crossed and followed the winding curves of the 
river. The river, boulevard and esplanade 
were crowded even more with spirits, if possi- 
ble, than in any part of London. We went 
so rapidly we had but little time to observe in 
detail anything, until we turned to the left, 
and ascended through the center of a private 
park, to the front of a picturesque palace, on the 
summit of a small hill. It was of cream 
alabaster, covered with green and red vines, 

206 



and surrounded by a terraced green lawn. On 
both sides of the massive stone steps were superb 
fountains, whose waters fell in cascades over 
a slope of alabaster, and formed below, on both 
bides, a small lake, edged with flowers red and 
white. This was the home of a sister of the 
Colonel's, a Mrs. Mordant, whose husband was 
still attached, with whom she was living on the 
spirit side, and was, therefore, the home of 
attached as well as detached spirits. Her hus- 
band on the earth was living on a farm, the 
farm-house within the spirit palace. Mrs. 
Mordant had selected this as one of her homes 
and was daily expecting her husband's release. 

We were soon within a suite of rooms in the 
front, from whence we could obtain a most 
entrancing view of the river and surrounding 
country. The Hudson far excels the Thames 
in size and scenic effects and is much more 
beautiful than its earth's prototype. Every 
place, every scene has its own especial charm 
and feature. ) Even on the earth, the "bad 
lands" and desert countries have a beauty pecu- 
liarly their own. The charm of the Hudson 
from this point, was the extended, unobstructed 
vista of diversified scenery. The river, with 
its sinuous grace and winding curves, and sky 
were a symphony of color. 

Mrs. Mordant had devoted much thought 

207 



and time to making this home as perfect as 
possible, so that it was especially splendid and 
attractive. Instead of the f orbiding ugly 
earth styles, every building near to and within 
the great cities, is a master-piece of art. Much 
more precious and costly material, far more 
beautiful than the choicest of earth, is used for 
building purposes. We could also see the 
lawn, the gardens in the rear were a mass of 
wild luxuriance and varied colors, with foun- 
tains, seats, rippling brooks and birds innum- 
erable. 

"I like a garden like that," Thyrza said, 
"it looks so natural. Let us lay out ours that 
way when we return." 

"I prefer it too," I answered, smiling, for 
we had changed our grounds many times with- 
in a very short time. 

After a dainty meal, served in a large din- 
ing hall, finished and furnished in a choice 
wood, finer than mohogany, exceeding smooth 
and highly polished, we were all taken into 
the room devoted to Mr. Mordant and his Angel 
guides. Besides Mr. Mordant, who was re- 
clining on a couch, were the spirits of his earth 
attendants, who in oblivious condition, assisted 
by their guardian Angels, were leaning over 
Mr. Mordant. Mrs. Mordant remarked, as 
she placed herself by his side, and lovingly 

208 



caressed him, "He is very low. It will not be 
very long now, will it?" addressing one of the 
Angels seated by his side. He replied joy- 
fully, it is ever joyful to us when the tie is 
severed. "Just a few moments more." 

"Time for us to withdraw,"' I said, when his 
mother and sister entered, to join in welcoming 
him upon his awakening. 



209 



CHAPTER XL 



We remained several days with the Mor- 
dants, and accompanied the Carrs on a few trips 
to the leading eastern cities. All were magni- 
ficent, almost as large as the city of New York, 
which was larger than London, and equally as 
heautiful. With the exception of the color 
schemes, and slight topographical difference, 
they were very much alike in general, as all are 
flawless productions, the finished work of per- 
fect artists, typical of the highest civilization 
;<nd greatest culture. The Celestial style is 
more popular, all great institutions and the 
business sections generally of that style, or a 
combination of it and the Colonial. 

We were the guests of the great earth presi- 
dent and liberator of the United States, George 
Washington, our dear brother, who, loyal to 
his love of his earth home, has in Mt. Vernon, 
his spiritual home in the same grounds, but ah, 
how different from that humble, simple home 
is the great palace which overlooks the mighty 
Potomac of the spirit world. His home, a 
combination of Celestial and colonial is of spot- 
less white, covered with vines, and surrounded 

210 



by a great park dotted with stately trees and 
gorgeous flowers. 

As he impressed his mortal mind so cor- 
rectly, as to become one of the really great in- 
struments of mortal plane, so upon the spirit 
he is one of the foremost in America, and rapid- 
ly advancing. He alluded quite frequently to 
our earth careers, spoke very feelingly about 
the hardships endured in the great struggle for 
freedom, and said with moistened eyes, 

"I often go into the material consciousness, 
to impress many of our struggling mortals, and 
take an especial interest in all who are fighting 
for liberty. Could they but see the many 
who, from love, are present during their 
sanguinary struggles, their awful battles, they 
would feel that, although the righteous cause 
does not always triumph, love and sympathy 
are always with them. Could their spiritual 
sight open, they would see mighty hosts in bat- 
tle array in the air, around and about them." 

I knew this is a truth. There are great 
companies in all cities of the spirit world, who 
drill, as on earth, simply for love and pleasure. 
These, often, when nations are struggling on 
earth, attend the different battles, seeking to 
impress peace, as much as possible, before the 
battle, and after love and sympathy, with the 
Angel guides who awaken the dead, or de- 

211 



tached. 

He resumed musingly, "I can well com- 
prehend the perpetual interest we all take in 
the world within the womb of ours. How 
can it be otherwise. We spent our infancy 
within its consciousness, our children likewise, 
why should we not visit our nursery and help 
the babe on the first plane? The saddest of 
all is that so many have to be disciplined so 
severely." 

Mrs. Carr, with a slight flash of the eye 
said, 

"Of course, no spirit child of God can ques- 
tion His good reason for thus training some of 
His children, but I really cannot understand, 
even yet, why they should not be disciplined 
simply and solely with love." 

"The peculiar discipline, decreed for those 
who have to undergo the mortal discipline, can 
only be acquired in this manner, to fit those 
who undergo it to advance on certain lines," he 
answered gravely. "All do not undergo even 
on mortal plane, similar discipline, as is proven 
by their removal at various ages." 

I interposed, "Strange ,theosophists have 
not seen the absurdity of taking children of! ere 
born, ere they have obtained any discipline to 
be reincarnated again. They seem to take no 
iccount of the thousands taken ere they can 

212 



have a chance to build another temple." 

"And," Mrs. Carr exclaimed, "we know 
that inaminate matter cannot suffer. It is the 
spirit, not dead matter which is disciplined, we 
who suffer." 

Ere our host could reply, Thyrza answered 
rhrillingly, 

"Again, permit me to say, on neither plane 
have you, as yet, sought to answer this problem, 
or your guides would have answered you satis- 
factorily. You know our embodiments, on 
spiritual plane, as well as our reflections on 
mortal, have been evolved from the animal, 
each embodiment, as it ascends in the scale of 
being, composed of a superior class of life 
organisms, the life organisms, on spirit plane, 
advancing singly as well as the aggregate of each 
embodiment, until the body is regenerated to 
fit it to become the temple of a conscious child 
of God on spirit plane. The mortal reflection 
or attachment of the spirit, evolves conjointly 
to give personality, and discipline to those spirit 
children whose spiritual progenitors have not 
developed certain essentials which can only be 
acquired on earth plane." 

Our host added gently, "And permitted by 
cur loving Father for the ultimate good of all." 

"Why create them thus? Why not, since 
our Father is Omnipotent, create all without 

213 



the necessity of undue suffering, instead of a 
few," Mrs. Carr persisted, eager for light. 

The great earth patriot replied reverently, 

"You, who are on the first spiritual plane, 
who have but recently awakened, cannot in 
your present state of development, grasp the 
Infinite Wisdom of our Father, any more than 
you can conceive of the infinite multiplicity of 
the countless superior spiritual realms and 
spheres, through which we must progress, ere 
we become fit to enter the Celestial spheres." 

"Then the reason, even though given me, I, 
at present, cannot grasp? ' Have you solved 
it?" 

He bowed his head humbly, "I have." 

"Have you?" turning to Thyrza. 

"I have." 

"Have you?" turning to me. 

Even more devoutly I murmured, "I have." 

"Why have not I?" 

"Ah," the Colonel chimed in, "I begin to 
perceive, although all life, all love comes from 
our Father, all life organisms do not evolve 
simultaneously, it takes some a little longer 
than others, therefore by the time the major- 
ity, composing a body about to be regenerated 
to become a child of God, are sufficiently 
advanced, there are many who are not. The 
brain, therefore is composed, not solely of the 

214 



advanced, but of many in different stages, and 
thus many children are, when first brought 
forth, more or less different, with individual 
tastes and aspirations, as well as certain traits 
and tendencies, which, although spiritual, still 
must be corrected ere they can advance." 

"Not quite that," our host answered, "in- 
stead of possessing traits and tendencies to be 
corrected, they lack certain ones which can 
only be acquired through the pain and suffer- 
ing of the earth discipline." 

"Therefore the spirit unfolds on mortal 
plane?" the Colonel asked. 

"Oh, no, no spirit needs unfoldment, as 
cognized on mortal plane, since the spirit child 
inherits but the spiritual attributes and qual- 
ities; but some spirits must have certain earth 
experiences recorded on spiritual brain, abso- 
lutely essential for unfoldment on spirit plane." 

"Then it is only those spirits, whose animal 
progenitors have failed to advance on certain 
lines deemed necessary, who must undergo the 
earth discipline?" 

"Not exactly, you must learn to look upon 
the little earth, not as a great world, where 
mortals evolve from matter and unfold, little by 
little material intelligence, but as one of the 
smallest kindergartens, for certain spirits to 
acquire the rudimentary discipline, not register- 

215 



ed upon the brain inherited from the spirit 
animal progenitors, this discipline only to be 
acquired on earth, varying in degree and time 
to suit each child." 

"As our Father is Omnipotent, why not have 
all developed enough to obviate the necessity 
tor the terrible earth life?" Mrs. Carr ask- 
ed, wonderingly, the question perplexing many 
on the mortal plane, 

"Our Father is Omnipotent, but even so, 
He necessarily must have instruments to fulfill 
His will and law. The creation of the spirit- 
ual worlds and their attachments, the material 
worlds, are performed by the greatest Celestial 
Angels under law. The spiritual substance is 
impregnated with life, which, under immutable 
law, in different organisms slowly evolves until 
spirit man is born. Those spirits (whose 
organisms have developed sufficiently along all 
essential lines,) find Ithe earth ^discipline un- 
necessary for them, hence, the many who are 
severed before birth, on mortal plane, and the 
thousands with but limited experiences, during 
early life." 

"Therefore, only the unfortunate, through 
no fault of theirs, are subjected to the earth 
pain and sorrow?" still persisted Mrs. Carr. 
"The spirit child of God, who lacks certain 
essentials, must suffer agonies and — " 

216 



Col. Carr interposed eagerly, "Dear, you 
know better." 

Again our host impressively resumed, 

"The majority do not require the earth dis- 
cipline, but are disciplined similarly, in many 
respects, which, although physical pain is un- 
known on spirit plane, cultivates and develops 
the necessary characteristics. The spirit, who 
impresses a mortal brain and body, who seem- 
ingly lives in and suffers with it, who is destined 
to acquire discipline in this manner, to fit him 
for his own especial place in the Celestial 
Kingdom, is by no means discriminated against, 
but is educated, in the only possible way, to 
develop and call forth his peculiar powers. 
As on the earth, great minds are essenial on 
all lines of endeavor and activity to evolve and 
develop the material resources, as well as to 
develop the material and spiritual qualifications 
and attributes, so, in the countless spiritual 
worlds, minds devoted to especial pursuits and 
pursuits and purposes are developed by the 
higher in charge, therefore all require differ- 
ent education and discipline." 

"No one," Mrs. Carr asked, "as on earth 
exercises either will or effort independently?" 

"All exercise will and effort on both planes, 
but all are bound and restricted by law. On 
mortal plane, all suffer who violate law, on 

217 



spirit, none violate law, but ever exercise will 
and effort in following the will of their Father, 
in all ways pertaining to developing the high- 
est within all, not simply striving to develop 
the highest within self, but ever seeking to 
develop the highest within others," smiled the 
great earth president on the beauteous spirit 
eagerly listening. Her eyes sparkled, 

"Oh, I see, I see, no, no, I know I have not 
advanced in this way, for I never sought, even 
on this plane, when detached at night, I love 
music and other things more, and I d.»d not ask, 
so my dear guardians did not foice me to 
acquire that which I did not seek. No won- 
der I did not seek to solve these things on mor- 
tal plane, when I did not on this, but now I 
known I shall advance, impelled by my soul."' 

Lovingly he replied, "Service, service in 
others, love will show the way when oui 
Father wills, dear sister." 

The conversation was then changed by our 
host asking us to look throughout the house and 
grounds. It was of imposing dimensions. Th: # 
state or reception rQuira vast and grand, celling 
and walls different in all, some exquisitely 
frescoed by celebrated artists, others hung with 
tapestries, richly embroidered, others simple and 
elegant of choice woods, but his own private 
chambers were almost severely plain. The} 

218 



command a fine view of river and grounds, and 
opened on to a small circular balcony, fitted up 
simply with large desk, bookcase and a couple 
of arm chairs. 

"Here," he said, "I do most of my reading 
and writing. I find, as on mortal plane, we 
require quiet to insure good work." 

"And seclusion and solitude," I agreed 
heartily. 

The grounds were charming in their sim- 
plicity. That part devoted to the attached 
spirits in charge of the spirit home, within 
which is the earth Mt. Vernon, was in the rear, 
encircled by a lovely hedge of roses. It was 
filled with attached spirits, and their attend- 
ees, hurrying to and fro, as on mortal plane, 
viewing the historical earth home of the well- 
beloved "Father of his Country." The lawns, 
smooth as velvet and lustrous as satin were of 
a pale emerald, great trees of different varie- 
ties, here and there a superb statue or fountain, 
and parterres of brilliant flowers relieved 
the simplicity. I noticed a lamb or two and 
many dogs, also several birds, no other pets 
were visible. In the rear, and on both sides 
the enclosed hedge of roses, were two small 
lakes or rather ponds, filled with numerous fish 
of various colors. 

We met many charming people, the guest 

219 



chambers were full, and were entertained in 
every delightful way. The great patriot is 
on a high plane of development, and much 
beloved by all. He is at the head of one of 
the greatest universities, and in personal charge 
of several departments. He also is very often 
selected for missions of importance to various 
spiritual worlds. His mortal life helped to 
fit him for that which he is, a born leader, one 
eminently capable of inspiring all to emulate 
him, to follow his example, whither soever he 
leads, and as he leads, in the true life of the 
spirits, to heights sublime, he has marvelous 
influence with all with whom thrown in con- 
tact. 

Ere we parted, he took us on a visit to his 
university, located quite a distance from his 
home, in a very large city, not known on earth, 
one populated entirely by detached spirits. 
Adjacent to all cities for the attached, are sec- 
tions or shrubs devoted to the detached, but 
the greatest and grandest, the detached cities 
are situated on the highest peaks of the most 
inaccessible ranges. I find I have overlooked 
this, I have mentioned the great cities of Paris, 
London and New York, and have failed to say, 
that the most sublime and peerless of all are 
the cities of the detached. 

The city, wherein is located the great uni- 

220 



versity in charge of George Washington, is 
situated in a section never to be occupied by 
attached spirits as it is incapable of being either 
cultivated or made use of on the earth, being 
extremely barren and rocky, in a district little 
known and frequented by mortals. 

It is a vast place, much more splendid than 
;iny city I have ever seen. Being a city 
devoted solely to the detached, it was naturally 
much more beautiful, as it did not have to con- 
form at all to the proscribed limit and area of 
the mortal plane, hence we were amazed at 
the stupenduous size, the marvelous architect- 
ure, the sublime style of the buildings, far more 
lofty and sky-soaring than the most lofty of any 
of the attached cities, and, unlike them, on 
extremely wide boulevards, not restricted, as 
many of the streets are in the attached cities. 

This city covers mountain upon mountain, 
plains and small valleys, similar topography 
to the earth, but, ah, how indescribably beauti- 
ful and perfect. High mountain peaks are 
surmounted by wondrous edifices of golden 
glory, from which descend to gulches below, 
great boulevards, thence up another mountain, 
and down again into a valley, to terminate 
at a lake of limpid beauty. Two rivers 
with splash and dash of snowy foam, over huge 
piles of rock, here and there, ripple jubilantly on 

221 



to the sea are fringed on both sides with homes 
of celestial loveliness. A park, of great size, is 
unique, one side of a mountain terraced down 
to the valley. A river divides it, forming 
cascades and waterfalls over which flew spirits 
and animals in wildest glee, lovingly entwined 
a child, with a great Newfoundland, or an 
adult w T ith a pet lion or tiger. Another moun- 
tain, a wilderness, a forest primeval in the 
heart of the city, adjoining this a section un- 
paralleled in artistic effects, another devoted 
entirely, beneath the shade of giant trees, to 
games of various kinds. 

The city comprises within its great era, 
every amusement, except, that of ocean travel, 
known on both planes, ; It is formed of a pale 
golden onyx, trimmed with white, and covered 
with flowers and verdure, and excelled every- 
thing excepting representations of the Celestial 
City, we had so far seen. 

When we alighted, in floating garb (the 
patriot generally floated to the university, as it 
was some distance from his home,) on the top 
of one of the highest peaks, capped by an 
immense palace, we stood, drinking in the 
magnificent spectacle visible on all sides. 

We entered a circular rotunde. On each side 
of the large entrance, in the rear, were very wide 
stairs and several elevators. We entered a 

222 



lift with our host, and accompanied him 
to his own especial study in the story above; 
thence through great court-yards, open galler- 
ies, with immense columns of choicest marbles, 
connecting various apartments. The palace, 
in reality, many separate buildings united by 
gallery and court-yard, covered many acres, 
and exceeded in grandeur, in artistic beauty and 
appointments anything we had yet seen. Jt 
had thousands of students, and a great many 
professors of advanced learning. It was but 
one of many of similar kind in this great city, 
and was devoted solely to youths of about 
fifteen to twenty, many of whom lived with 
rheir parents. Those who had attached par- 
ents were domiciled within the university. 

All the great universities of the earth sank 
into insignificance in comparison, appearing 
like pigmy or fairy habitations. Several of 
the temples and court-yards equalling the tem- 
ple of Karnac, and the mammoth piles of Baal- 
bec in size, but far excelling them in every 
other respect. 

We were cordially greeted by professors 
and students as we passed through. It was a 
pleasure to witness the beauty and simplicity 
of all, and the mode of instruction, so differ- 
ent from the earth. All were left in perfect 
fieedom to devote themselves to what ever they 

221: 



desired, with no regular class or forced studies. 
Lectures alone the sole class instruction. 

The professors were all spirits, who had 
devoted themselves to especial studies. The 
spirit must first acquire all the knowledge, 
pertaining to his own spiritual and material 
world, in universities of this kind, later, attend 
similar institutions to acquire the knowledge of 
other spiritual worlds, or, if he so desires, after 
graduating in his own spirit world, can visit 
and attend universities in the different worlds, 
hence, all these colossal institutions are ever 
filled with countless spirits, ever seeking, ever 
advancing. Thyrza and I, when at home, 
regularly attend one or two in the suburbs 
of London, devoted exclusively to detached 
spirits, We parted from our dear brother with 
reluctance, promising to visit him ere we re- 
turned. 



224 



CHAPTER XII. 



We embarked on an aerial steamer, for the 
west, in point of comfort and size fully equal 
to the palatial ocean one which had brought us 
to this land of beauty. It was devoted especi- 
ally to tourists from other sections and regu- 
lated its speed to afford a good view, there- 
fore, we had ample opportunity for enjoying 
the varying scenery. 

Our course, to give one some idea of the 
magnitude of this country, extended far out west, 
to, as yet, on earth, a thinly-populated, com- 
paratively unknown section. We passed over 
mountains, plains, meadows, valleys, rivers, 
lakes, until we arrived at a river of great size, 
the earth Mississippi. Although, at that time 
but little traveled on earth, on spirit side it was 
filled w 7 ith craft, and alive with life and merri- 
ment. We sailed over its sparkling waters for 
quite a distance, thence passed over another 
peerless detached city, high up on the peaks 
of the Rocky mountains, a city much more 
extensive than the one we had just left, and, if 
possible, more beautiful and glorious. It was 
of pure, spotless white. We stopped at an 
aerial depot, above a colossal hotel, for a few 
minutes, to give us a good view. 

"Oh," Thyrza breathed rapturously, "this 

225 



almost equals the Celestial City. Ah, how 
divine. 

"Divine, indeed," my mother softly replied. 

Col. Carr said, while his wife gazed with 
awed breath, 

"I little imagined, in our young earth coun- 
try, we had such cities on this side." 

All passengers gazed spell-bound upon the 
grandeur of this peerless city. It was located 
upon, and took in numerous mountain peaks, 
hills, valleys and meadows, but the grandest, 
greatest buildings crowned the most majestic 
peaks and highest mountains, and looked, as 
they were, master pieces of art, and whilst of 
immense size, still etherially lovely, for this 
city was not formed of anything known on 
earth, but of a substance indescribably beauti- 
ful, peculiar to this section of the spirit world, 
a lustrous white, seemingly, externally, as 
fragile as Sevres, and, like diamonds, reflect- 
ing numberless colors. Great bridges of fairy- 
like lace spanned peaks here and there, marvel- 
ous works of skill, colossal columns held them 
In place, while the railings were as beautiful as 
filigree and more delicately wrought. 

Beginning at low foot-hills, tier upon tier, 
chain interlacing chain, crag upon crag, finally 
culminating in stupendous peaks, upon some 
shimmering lakes, upon others palaces and 

226 



castles of various architecture, the city extends 
for miles upon miles. Tiny rivulets emerging 
from lakes, gradually increasing until, at the 
base of mountains, they became mighty rivers. 
Small lakes nestle in the embrace of foot-hills, 
glens emerge from deep-set gorges, valleys and 
meadows covered with magnificent homes. 
Parks here and there on the mountain sides, 
some covered with dense vegetation to the high- 
est peaks, others lustrous and green, with but 
gigantic trees at great distances, others perfect 
mosaics expressing the highest art of daz- 
zling, floral combinations. Added to this, a 
sky of surpassing splendor, shifting clouds of 
filmy white, commingled with gold, rose and 
azure, reflected and transformed upon the wa- 
ters of lake, rivulet, reservoir, with kaleidoscopic 
effects of varying colors and far of! in the dis- 
tance, extending from the foot-hills on all sides, 
a country of virgin charm and freshness, pre- 
sented a scene of unparalleled and greatly 
diversified beauty. 

"Oh, how lovely," Mrs. Carr sighed, "Oh, 
I want to see more, I want to go on, on to the 
Pacific." 

We decided to transfer to a steamer going 
farther west, on to the Pacific, and we were 
soon grouped upon the deck, taking a farewell 
glance of the wondrous city. I noted the Col. 

227 



and Mrs. Carr looking with more than admira- 
tion, with a little bit of earth pride, I smiled 
and said, 

"What lovely homes our Father provides 
for all His children. No distinction of race, 
nation or country, but all for all." 

"That, above all, the greatest charm to the 
awakened spirit, neither mine nor thine, but 
all ours," the Colonel replied. 

As we proceeded on our way, we were over- 
whelmed, the Col. and Mrs. Carr especially at 
the unexpected, marvelous cities, equally lovely 
as the one we had seen, all detached, and all 
situated similarly, upon the highest, most in- 
accessible ranges. 

"I see," Thyrza remarked, " these are the 
eternal cities of this spirit world, never to be 
abandoned to the envcroaching attached spirits, 
as all this upon earth is unfit for mortal." 

There were no large attached cities in the 
west at that time, no great Chicago or San 
Francisco as at present, the tides from the east 
had not yet set in. The Indians were still, 
more or less, in possession west of the Missisi- 
ppi, but, although, on earth all was compara- 
tively unsettled, we were pleased to find great 
sections inhabited on spirit side. We passed 
mining camps, aye, mining camps, all precious 
metals are in use, but not as mediums of 

228 



exchange, nor is the menial work performed 
by spirits, but by automations. Also stock ranhces 
and farms of all kinds. Besides great manu- 
facturing centers, devoted exclusively, with 
the exception of adjacent cities for residences, 
to industries of various characters. 

We noted on rivers and lakes great freight, 
as well as passenger boats, also aerial ones. We 
also saw great droves of buffaloes and wild 
animals, the spirits of the earth ones, and im- 
mense flocks of small game. 

"A veritable hunter's paradise on earth," I 
remarked, "excels even Africa." 

"Cruel, cruel sport," May said, "even on 
earth I loathed it." 

"All that inflicts pain upon any of God's 
creatures, is cruel," my mother said. 

"And, yet, we, on earth, would even have 
sacrificed our brethren in the interests of peace 
and liberty," the Colonel smiled. 

"Impelled by the propensities of the animal, 
because it was necessary for us to develop that 
way," his wife retorted. 

We flew over that which is the northern 
part of California, and saw in that most 
beautiful of lands on earth, villages, towns and 
hamlets, rivers, mountains and valleys of peer- 
less charm, and several magnificent detached 
cities up in the Coast range, as we neared the 

229 



Ocean. Then we took a northerly course, 
north of the city of Seattle, not even dreamed 
of by the mortal of that time, and soon after, 
the glory of the Pacific, pacific in truth, upon 
spirit side, looking like an immense mirror of 
polished glass, appeared. 

North of Seattle, upon mountains, bordering 
the ocean, is located a detached city. These 
mountains, varying little in size and uniformity, 
with an isolated sentinel, rearing here and 
there its lofty crest, are entirely covered with 
magnificent buildings. This city, with the 
prescience of the Celestial Angels, was formed 
for the detached, and in all probability will 
never be occupied by the attached, as this sec- 
tion, even today, has not yet been settled. Upon 
its few lofty peaks are temples of wondrous 
height and breadth, crowned with towers ex- 
tending hundreds of feet skyward. Not upon 
earth, not any of the grandest of ancient and 
modern, has equalled aught on spirit plane, 
even in the attached cities, but it is impossible, 
for finite mind to grasp, as it is for finite lan- 
guage to do justice to the glories of the spirit 
world. Therefore, when I say, these buildings 
are of the highest art of spirit spheres, one 
must let the spirit impress a correct image, if 
possible. Imagine these buildings, combining 
the beauties of the Milan Cathedral, the 

230 



etherial grace of the Taj, double the size and 
height of St. Peters' and the chaste simplicity 
of the Madeline. Each characteristic, excell- 
ence and beauty, so enlarged and independently 
evidenced, as but to add to the perfection of 
the whole. 

This city, unlike the majority of detached 
and attached cities, combines a blending of 
several colors, the prevailing shades, blues and 
soft greens, relieved by occasional buildings of 
crushed strawberry and white, covered with 
verdure. 

The mountains, facing the ocean, are ter- 
raced to the water, esplanades on each terrace. 
The esplanade, bordering the ocean, extended 
for miles on either side the city, certain por- 
tions devoted to shipping, for this is a great 
commercial entropot. Immense fleets coming 
from Asia and Isles of the Pacific, as on earth. 

We spirits are a very substantial, and the 
only real people, and raise and manufacture 
more than upon the earth, although our 
methods of procedure and development are in- 
trinsically different and more humane. We 
raise nothing with life organisms, all our food- 
stuffs are free from life, although many, the 
choicest, are raised in soil, as on earth. We 
manufacture out of certain soil, free from life, 
all varieties of food. We form all kinds of 

231 



game, all sort of beef, and varieties of fish, 
with same flavor as of earth, and many more 
delicate and savory, therefore, we need but 
little soil to provide sustenance -ior millions. 
As our Lord transformed the loaves and fishes, 
so our great manufacturers, with the chemical 
lore known to the Angels, manufacture im- 
measurable quantities of produce and food of 
all varieties. Our countries, as on earth, 
make a speciality of different products, hence 
fleets of commerce are ever in operation, pleas- 
ure craft and bathing pavilions, are permitted 
on the ocean esplanade, which extends com- 
pletely around the city. In the heart of city, in 
extensive circular grounds, are the great admin- 
istrative departments, a colossal pile of splen- 
did buildings, in the Celestial style, surrounded 
by a great park and a boulevard. The busi- 
ness sections are on other boulevards, in circles, 
extending over foothills and mountains to the 
ocean, the circles, near the ocean, devoted to 
magnificent homes. On the outside of the cir- 
cular boulevards, a great area, are lakes, parks 
and other sections devoted to various styles of 
homes, from bungalows to palaces. 

We put up at a palatial hotel, on the sum- 
mit of a lofty peak overlooking the ocean, 
surrounded by a park, and, some distance away, 
a magnificent temple, on similar peaks on 

232 



either side. 

This hotel was formed entirely of highly 
polished green and soft blue crystals, covered 
with pink and white roses. It had several 
court-yards and magnificent chapel, in the 
building proper, besides opera-house and vast 
apartments devoted to all kinds of amusements, 
a city in itself. All homes in the detached 
cities, save those who prefer smaller ones for 
a change, are of great size and splendor. 

An open dining-room, on one of the front 
verandas, overlooking the sea, was a feature of 
this hotel. In the open, caressed by air soft 
and balmy, w r ith a beautiful view of the smiling 
Pacific, we partook of our first repast in this 
charming place. Thyrza, as usual, enraptured 
with all, had changed the style of our homes 
and grounds many times since we had left the 
Mordants. Gazing on the ocean, with a look 
of joy, she said softly, 

"I think I would like to stay here forever, 
it is so beautiful." 

Her grandmother overheard, and responded 
merrily, 

"So you will think, dear, when you arrive 
at the next beautiful place." 

The Colonel said also, with a look of mor- 
tal pride, I was amused to see, 

"Well, our new baby country beats the old 

233 



country on the spirit side any way." 

We burst into peals of laughter, Mrs. Carr 
shook her finger, and exclaimed, 

"Oh, you boastful Yankee, even in your 
own true home, you are of the earth, earthy. 
I blush for you, when, Oh, when, will you 
cease to be bound by your animal limitations?" 

He smiled somewhat ruefully, 

"I really believe it was a little of mortal 
pride not yet eliminated." 

My mother checked her- merriment, and 
said, 

"We all, when first liberated from school, 
feel the same, all are, more or less, tinged with 
the prevailing likes and opinions of our Alma 
Mater, mother earth, but they very soon dis- 
appear when we become completely adjusted." 

"When you consider," Mrs. Carr patted 
him tenderly, "how the dauntless Yankees and 
Americans fought, on earth plane, for liberty, 
when you think of Washington at Valley 
Forge, one can overlook a little of that not un- 
worthy pride, so long as it confines itself to 
the real, true things of the spirit, but when you 
pride yourself on weakness come from the ani- 
mal, dear, we must draw the line." 

Thyrza interposed, sapphire eyes blue as 
the ocean, lustrous with feeling. 

"Dear friends, I have been a little longer 

234 



freed from earth's conditions, and have had 
more time to give to spiritual matters. All 
war, all taking life on the earth, even though 
in the interest of freedom and liberty, is the 
same as the animal righting for its life and 
young, the instinct of self-preservation, per- 
mitted until the race advances, until man, on 
mortal plane, is advanced enough to grasp the 
truth, that all are brothers and sisters." 

"Oh, this earth life," Mrs. Carr sighed, "I 
cannot refrain from, go where I will, in the 
midst of Heavenly joy and glory, thinking of 
the ones suffering there. I'll not be happy 
until all mine are free." 

May broke the silence which ensued for 
several moments, while all gave thoughts to 
their dear attached ones. Mine flew to mv 
dear little girl, a dear, dear sister, and to the 
sweet Countess, companion of my exile. 

"Yes, I have still dear children bound, I 
cannot really rejoice until they are free. But 
I have learned to submit to the Father's will, 
and, how grateful I am, they are in reality 
here, where we can always see and find them, 
and not wiped out of existence, as so many 
deem on earth." 

Again my beloved's face became illuminated. 
"Yes, thank our dear Father." 

"Only a day in spirit time, and all will be 

235 



free," I comforted her, pressing her hand. 

"Here's a toast, as on earth, 'To our dear 
absent ones','' said the Colonel raising his glass 
to his lips. 

"To our dear absent ones," with moistened 
eyes, we quaffed with him. 

Time flew on golden wings in this especially 
favored place. We took ocean excursions. 
We visited in airships different sections. We 
were overwhelmed with the beauties of the 
spirit Columbia, the diversified beauties of the 
Golden West, so called on mortal plane, the 
wonders of the Yosemite, the great bay of San 
Francisco, which peerless as it is on mortal 
plane, is naturally excelled in the real life. 
We visited several detached cities in the Coast 
Range in Oregon and California. It is im- 
possible to do justice to the Yosemite, left in 
pristine loveliness, fresh from the hands of the 
Celestial Angels, never to be desecrated or 
changed on spirit side, also to portray another 
section little known on mortal plane, above the 
Yosemite, with lakes of wondrous beauty, and 
peaks of majestic grace, and vales and meadows 
still unpopulated. Although the Colonel and 
Mrs. Carr urged us to visit with them Yellow- 
stone Park and the Grand Canyon of the Colo- 
rado, we postponed that pleasure, and decided 
to take air ships for Niagara Falls. 

236 



CHAPTER XIII. 



We parted from our friends with prom- 
ises to meet in the near future in New York, 
prior to our departure. They proceeded on 
a tour of the Southern States. We engaged 
passage in a splendid airship, as large, as finely 
equipped as the most palatial ocean steamer. 
It would astound mortals to know its size and 
capacity, though, in time, they will have similar. 

On the top deck, devoted to park, we, after 
visiting our rooms, congregated to take a last 
farewell glance of the city, wherein we had 
spent so many pleasure filled hours. A last 
glimpse at the crowd below waving us good- 
bye, another to the grand and inspiriting sea, 
and we turned our faces to the front in quest 
of the novel and unexplored, other scenes to 
behold, all, if not as perfect as the one so lately 
beheld, possessing the unfailing interest ever 
attending the new and unknown. I was find- 
ing daily from whence came the mortal's rest- 
lessness, his "divine discontent." It is the 
soul, on its quest for all knowledge, all experi- 
ence, giving the spirit the desire for change 
and novelty inherent in all. Solely in one 
thing does the spirit never desire change, — the 

237 



most Divine gift of our Father, the greatest of 
all, — our love for our dear ones, especially our 
own soul-mates. Can I doubt? I who sought 
vainly on earth to find relief from the one, 
dominant passion, which, despite my folly and 
transitory fancies, ever abode with me, render- 
ing me impervious to the attractions of the dear- 
est friend ever vouch-safed mortal upon earth, 
the still precious and loved Countess? "How 
inferior," I thought, " are all feelings to the 
one I feel for my twin-soul, Thyrza." 

Methought, as I had thought countless 
times before, — looking at the lovely girl stand- 
ing by my side, hand clasped in mine, eyes 
luminous with love, — of all the glorious and 
beauties of the spirit world, of all the peerless 
and beautiful beings, she to me, was and ever 
would be, the Fairest of the fair, for so our 
Father wills it. Then, loyal to the core to my 
lovely mother, also standing near her soul's 
choice, I extended my other hand, and we 
four stood apart, drinking in with ever renew- 
ing interest, the constantly changing scenic 
effects as onward we flew. Miles of fresh 
virgin country, then again outposts, signs of 
life, great ranches, manufacturing centers, and 
a city just forming on the Columbia, both at- 
tached and detached, one destined ere long to 
be the great city of Portland. The Columbia, 

238 



in beauty on spirit plane, transcends all rivers 
I have seen, revealing with every bend and 
curve some novel beauty. The Dalles and all 
its attractions perfected, with the added glory 
of the transfiguring touch of exquisite colors, 
known but to spirit plane. On and on we 
flew, passing innumerable aircrafts filled with 
passengers, hailed from below, as well as greet- 
ed in the air. 

When we reached Canada, we were sur- 
prised by an equally, if not more beateous land 
of great size, we sailed over miles of im- 
pressive mountains, snow tipped peaks, haughty 
crests, jagged saw-tooth ranges, some bare and 
grim, with rocky slopes, others clothed with 
dense forests primeval indeed, with few signs 
of life, save the spirits of the attached Indians, 
and the numerous wild game of mortal plane. 

I am pleased to state there are no distinct 
races, no different nationalities, therefore all the 
spirits of these Indians are like unto their 
Father God, and like unto ourselves, and in 
charge of Angel guides, as all His children 
are. Even on earth, some of these are more 
correctly impressed than their more civilized 
brethren. Many worship the Great Spirit, all 
believe in life immortal, the Happy Hunting 
Grounds, and many have a more humane mode 
of interring their loved ones, such as placing 

239 



them within the cliffs, or in lofty places, to 
allow them to wither under the sun's rays, in- 
stead of in gruesome tombs, hiding them in 
ground, or cremating them. This, above all, 
the saddest of all. Even on spirit plane, the 
advanced spirit hates to see his dearly beloved 
wiped out in that manner. 

After speeding over great stretches of 
sparsely populated country, a detached city 
appeared, a golden city, spires, turrets and 
towers scintillating upon a vast plain. We 
stopped not, but onward flew above it, over a 
mighty river, thence onward to other moun- 
tains with great falls, cascades, lakes here and 
there, attached stock-ranches, mining camps, 
small villages, until finally we came to the cities 
of Montreal and Quebec and Ottawa, all opu- 
lent and grand, especially Quebec. We flew 
over the St. Lawrence with its thousand isles, 
upon each a stately palace, almost equal in 
beauty and charm to the Columbia. We stop- 
ped at a picturesque hotel, located on several 
islands, joined by graceful bridges. It was a 
great crystal palace, covering both the land and 
water of about half a dozen islands. The main 
roof covering all, a vast dome was of extremely 
transparent glass, and towered over the others 
of the different structures. Each palace of 
various delicate shades, was connected by 

240 



bridges with the main building, which was in 
the center and occupied the largest isle. On 
all sides were great openings, passages to the 
outside, the grounds of each palace terraced to 
rhe water. A great depot was some distance 
off, on one side of the river. Every hotel was 
of immense size with wide porches and balcon- 
ies. One Island was devoted to opera-house, 
theatre, and a great ball-room, another to 
baths and amusements of various kinds, another 
to a church and lecture hall. This place was 
at that time a very pleasant resort for tourists. 
We spent a few hours and resumed our journey 
to Niagara by rail. The depot, located on 
river, encircled by park, was a stately palace 
covering several acres. As all travel in exceed- 
ing swift and luvurious quarters, is free to all 
no spirit train provides sleeping accommoda- 
tion. When one desires to prolong a journey, 
one stops at any desired place, if in a hurry, one 
proceeds by swiftest rail or boat; if in an espec- 
ial hurry, one dons floating garb, and swift as 
a swallow, wings one's flight whither soever 
desired. 

In spirit life, no one. as all are ever familiar 
with all they wish to know concerning every- 
thing, is ever forced to hurry in this way, save 
for the great pleasure of the most exhilerating 
and most enjoyable of all modes of travel when 

241 



going... to great distances on business or any- 
especial mission. 

After a trip of short duration, every moment 
disclosing new beauties through a more or less 
populated country by the attached, diversified 
occasionally by great detached cities, crowning 
the highest eminences, our route ran parallel 
with a river, ere we arrived at Lake Cham- 
plain, tranquil and slumbrous, its banks un- 
touched, untrod by spirit, save when desiring 
the silence and solitude of the wilds. 

Following May's suggestion, we alighted 
at a small depot, and watched the train disap- 
pear in the distance, ere we took a view of our 
surroundings. The depot had in connection 
a small hotel, located on the edge of the lake, 
no other place visible. After a meal, we 
procured floating robes, and flew over the 
placid water, faintly gleaming, neath the glory 
of the setting sun, with quivering rays. All 
were silent, no roads above or below ran near, 
only in the far distance could we see flying 
craft and floating spirits. All around and on 
the lake were no indications of life, excepting 
here and there, a few attached spirits and their 
angel guides, in canoe or small boat. Rapidly 
we floated, exhilerated with the wine-like air, 
and within a short time alighted on the opposite 
side of the depot, on a soft, pebbly beach. 

242 



"Isn't this delightful?" Thyrza cried, "How 
I long to get away, away, with no one but 
ourselves." - 

"Selfish, selfish," admonished my mother 
gently. 

"Possibly, then you are so also, for I see 
how yo love it, and you do, too, dear," appeal- 
ing to me. 

"Indeed, I do," I answered, "it just suits 
me for a change," admiring her rippling hair, 
which had fallen betwitchingly as we flew, 
forming a glistening aureole and her eyes 
gleaming with excitement. 

"This is just like it used to be on earth," 
May remarked; "I remember when my dear 
husband and I lived in the wilds. Don't you 
remember?" turning to him. Aglow over- 
spread his face, his hand sought hers, lovingly, 

"Ah, dear, we never forget. There is 
where we first learned to love, suffer and be 
strongj" 

"You learned that on earth, that greatest 
blessing was reserved for me on this plane," my 
mother said. 

In the rear, the wilderness grew almost to 
the water's edge. We saw a trail, took it in 
single file, and followed it into the forest. 
The sun had just disappeared over the horizon, 
and the soft after-glow j the twilight and great 

243 



spiritual worlds gave us a clear light, which 
revealed, almost as plainly as day light, the 
great trees, ferns and flowers as we wended our 
way on this lonely . trail. We followed it, 
quite a distance, over hills, into canyons, with- 
out seeing anything but an occasional bird, or 
small animal, more or less quiescent or drowsy. 

"I love this silence," sighed Thyrza, "how 
thrilling it is. Just like places I read about, 
but never saw on earth." 

"Yes," May answered drily, "you must love 
it, you are so eager to break it." Peals of 
mirth greeted this retort, while we stood awhile 
to take a view ere proceeding. 

We had reached the summit of a very high 
peak, far from the lake. Far as eye could 
reach, we looked over the surrounding country. 
The lake, its slumbrous waters, calm and silvery, 
reflecting the wonderful light of the spiritual 
moon and stars. The small hotel and depot, 
the sole habitation within sight. On all sides, 
the dense forest, a solid phalanx, and the 
sombre depths of the gulches and gorges 
through which we had passed. Peaceful, 
peaceful, restful, a mighty silence kept watch 
and ward over the solemn solitudes, and even 
the voice of spirit was hushed for many mo- 
ments, ere we ventured to break the soothing 
spell. At length Thyrza, the irrespressible, 

244 



sighed, 

"Oh, how I love this silence." All again 
broke into mirth. 

Then again we became quiet, calmed irresis- 
tably despite ourselves, and again looked upon 
that scene of sleeping forces, and thought of 
it as upon earth, possibly, at that moment, the 
calm waters lashed into fury, the solemn quiet- 
ude disturbed by the murderous Indians on 
the war-path. Thyrza read my thought, 

"Oh, do let us enter the material conscious- 
ness and see how it is on mortal plane." 

We seated ourselves upon the ground, con- 
centrated wills and minds, and ere long, found 
ourselves seated beneath a great tree, unlike 
the graceful, beautiful one which sheltered us 
on spirit side, with heavy branches destitute of 
leaf and foliage, covered with snow. Beneath 
our feet, where we sat, was a heavy mantle of 
white snow, scarcely seen with the feebly flick- 
ering light of the earth-moon, and the dim, 
obscured stars. Great patches of white were 
visible through the blackness of the heavy, 
murky atmosphere. We could not see trie 
Jake, nor aught else, naught but the snow. 
Naught could we hear save the yelp of the 
coyote and the weird cry of night-birds. 
Thyrza whispered, "Oh, how glad I am that 

245 



I'm a spirit. I do not like this." 

A ^profound stillness reigned, which was 
soon broken by great peals of thunder, while 
flashes, of lightning irradiated forest, lake for 
a moment, and again inpenetrable darkness, 
then a deluge broke forth, hail as large as 
pebbles,, great splashes of pelting rain beat us 
and fell away as harmlessly as water off a duck's 
back: We stood up beyond the widely spread- 
ing branches of the mighty oak, 

"I like this," May cried, "the" dear, dear 



rain," 



"What lightning," responded Albert, as 
reverberation upon reverberation resounded, 
and lightning began to play upon lake and 
forest The elements were at their wildest, 
and whipped and scourged all nature merciless- 
ly. Great trees fell, torn from their roots, 
snow and hail filled the air, and lashed all into 
fury, awakened wild animals and birds of prey, 
which joined in. The howl of the coyote, the 
roar of the mountain lion, the braying of wild 
donkey, the cry of the panther, the weird toot 
of the owl came from all sides. It was a scene 
of dread and terror to the mortal who chanced 
to be exposed to it. 

"How I hope no poor brother or sister is 
out in this," sighed my mother, "they could 
never stand it." 

246 



"Think of the countless, unhappy scenes 
transpiring elsewhere on this unhappy earth," 
I answered, thinking of some with w r hich I 
had been familiar in the Alps, of the many 
lives which had been severed in crevasse and 
glacier. A great flash illuminated all again, 
and we saw coming up the trail toward us, a 
lonely attached spirit, a youth. He tottered 
and fell at our feet, gave a moan of exhaustion 
and became insensible. He was not over 
twenty and evidently a trapper. His Celestial 
guide said as he leaned over him, 

"His time has come, he will succumb to 
the cold and exhaustion, one more to bid fare- 
well to the delusive life dream. " 

"Delusive, but, ah, how pitifully real," 
Thyrza sighed, tenderly caressing him, "poor, 
poor boy, so far from home, so young and so 
brave. Ah, where is his mother?" 

"Here," said the Angel, and we saw through 
the trees a beautiful spirit eagerly pass and 
seat herself by the boy's side. 

"Soon?" she inquired, looking at the Angel. 

"But a few minutes," he replied, "he will 
soon awaken." 

"How I hate to leave his poor mortal body 
alone here, to be eaten by the wild beasts," she 
looked at us imploringly. 

"We'll stay some time," I said, "return so 

247 



as to be on time to meet him. We'll stav, 
possibly, you can impress some one to come 
here," to the Angel. 

Within a short time we were left alone with 
the poor inanimate form of the young trapper. 
Alone in the gloom of that gruesome forest, the 
clamor of the wild animals, the wild war of 
the elements, the sole requiem. 

"How glad I am that he is in peace at 
last," Thyrza sighed. 

The elements subsided, the thunder ceased 
to reverberate, the lightning to flash, the murky 
dense atmosphere vanished, the moon became 
visible, the stars gave forth a clear, brilliant 
light. But we still kept our vigil, for the cry 
of the wolf, the howl of the coyote, the roar 
of the lion came nearer and nearer, all on the 
quest for game. The scent, the animal's un- 
failing guide, drawing them to the poor corpse, 
whom we were powerless to help, and yet, and 
yet, I hoped I might be granted the power to 
ward them off. With a voiceless prayer to our 
loving Father, each reverently imploring help, 
we stood around the boy. Nearer, nearer, 
came the discordant growls, the furious cries 
cf the hungry animals eager for their prey. 
We heard their rapidly approaching footsteps 
even on the soft yielding snow. We saw their 
sneaking, crouching forms in ambush, ere 

248 



coming in full view, ere taking chances, then, 
as they gained courage and security, we saw the 
gleaming eyes, the opened mouths, displaying 
fangs and red, protruding tongues. Unseen 
by them, they approached within a few feet, a 
large panther in the lead, eyes aflame, about 
to make the first leap, when, lo, as though 
struck by a shot, he fell motionless upon the 
snow. The animals in the rear, ceased their 
yelps, their hungry cries, and transfixed by a 
power unseen by us, and yet felt, we watched 
the animal struck by lightning at our feet, and 
his brethren, as one by one they slowly recov- 
ered from their terror, and fled in trepidation 
from a power they could not fathom. 

We resumed our seats upon the snow. 

"I wonder if he has relatives near," observed 
Thyrza, "how long we shall have to wait?" 

The boy's countenance was rapidly freez- 
ing. Slowly the majesty of death, the ecstacy 
of the spirit, ere it became fully detached, im- 
pressed it with the ineffable peace, the sign 
i*nd the seal of the liberated. 

"He may possibly live alone," I answered, 
"I know many trappers do." 

"Few so young as he," May's husband 
vouchsafed," in this part of the world." 

Soft footsteps, accompanied by voices harsh 
and guttural, were heard. Through the drip- 

249 



ping branches, laden with snow flakes, gleam- 
ing like jewels, as the moon swung high over- 
head in a clear, cloudless sky, emerged fantas- 
tic figures, Indians in war-paint and feathers. 
They started as they saw the prostrate figure, 
The chief, a man of splendid stature, eagle 
eyes and commanding presence, grunted, "He 
is the boy trapper." No signs of animosity or 
hate visible, while all looked with more or 
less of pity upon the boy. We saw their spirits 
and their guides endeavoring to impress them. 
The chief muttered, "The Great Spirit calls 
him to His Hunting Grounds, we leave him 
here, his people soon find him." Although on 
the war-path, their spirits had successfully im- 
pressed them to abstain from the revolting 
practices in vogue among them. Thankfully 
we watched them disappear through the forest, 
and again resumed our vigil. 

"How awful those Indians looked," whis- 
pered Thyrza, "oh, how glad I am, in reality 
there are no such beings." 

"Yes, above all we should be grateful we 
have none of the fearful earth conditions in our 
real home," sighed my mother. 

"Enough hell upon earth to satisfy the 
most undeveloped nature," replied Albert. 

"Oh, no, not all," smiled May, "or they 
would not be so eager to believe in it. There 

250 



are a great many who will not do without 
hells." 

" For others, not themselves," I joined in, 
"hells are all right for one's foes, and those 
one's does care for, but, by no means, for 
oneself and one's own." 

"That is an entirely different matter to the 
low plane mortal, for only those on the lowest 
plane can consign pitilessly to places of tor- 
ment even their most bitter foes," Thyrza said. 

"Our dear Father taught, 'I bring ye one 
new commandment, that ye love one another,' 
alas, that on earth we should have such a false 
conception of love," I answered. 

"Oh, ye of little faith," chided my mother 
reverently, "you know why this misery and 
suffering are essential?" 

"And that all His children, regardless how 
low, how fallen, how abject, how degraded 
their mortal bodies, are ever the object of His 
tenderest care in the real life," came in im- 
pressive tone from a Celestial Angel who ap- 
peared in view. "I have come to relieve you," 
he continued lovingly, "you can go oil your 
way." Ere He ceased, again we heard soft 
footfalls and the hurling aside of branches. 
Two trappers clad in animal skins and cover- 
ed with melting snow, carrying rifles and bows 
and arrows appeared in sight. One cried with 

251 



anguish, 

"Oh, my boy, my boy," and threw himself 
in agony of grief beside the boy, "Oh, God, 
not one, not one left. This the last, my one 
ewe lamb, all gone, all gone," he moaned piti- 
fully, "Why can't I go? I'm so tired of fight- 
ing Red-skins and wild animals. My God, 
what an accursed fate." His friend, who also 
appeared grief-stricken said, 

"Don't take it so hard, John, it is God's 
will." 

"God's will, the devil's, not God's. No just 
God could torture, so bereave a man. What good 
power could let fiendish Indians slay one's 
wife and children, burn his home to the 
ground, and leave him alone with but one left 
to comfort his old age, and then take him, the 
only one left? I cannot believe in such a 
God," the man cried frenziedly, standing 
erect and clenching his hands, "I curse such a 
God, I curse — " 

"Stop, stay, John, you are beside yourself," 
The man tottered and fell with a moan upon 
his boy's form, his heart could stand no more. 
The Angel reverently said to his Angel guide 
and to us, 

"He will awaken on the other side." 

Shortly we returned to the spirit side and 
awakened just as the sun began to rise in the 

252 



east, and found ourselves in midst of a group 
who had come to guide and greet the two trap- 
pers. We waited until they became conscious. 
It was joyous indeed, after the natural sorrow 
of the mortal plane to see the transfigured 
faces of the awakened when they saw the be- 
loved faces of wife, mother, and different 
members of the family. Especially affecting 
was the emotion of the father who thanked and 
blessed God with the abandon of a little child 
and the gratitude of a heart filled to overflow- 
ing. 

"Oh, how could I have cursed my God," he 
cried a little later. 

"You did not, dear, grieve not," comforted 
his wife," you will know all later." 

We felt we had experienced enough so 
returned to the hotel without prolonging our 
outing. It had terminated entirely different 
from that which we had expected, but although 
we had failed to explore far into the wilder- 
ness, we were grateful to feel we had been of 
a little use, particularly when recalling the rapt 
faces of the liberated. 



253 



CHAPTER XIV. 



We arrived at Niagara Falls the following 
day, and found them far excelling all we had 
imagined. Exactly as upon earth in size and 
volume of water, but in the wonderful trans- 
figuring power of light and color far beyond 
mortal conception. Great sheets of glittering 
silver, transformed into avalanches of snowy 
toarrij irridescent with ever varying tint, and 
tone of exquisite shades, softly fell with musical 
rhythm one moment, the next transformed into 
marine blue mountains, flaked here and there 
with; white or shot with gold, within a flash 
changed into terraces of turquoise, amethyst, 
and accompanied by deep toned volumes of 
sound, broke into foam spume in the gorge be- 
low. 

Thus, constantly changing, the water swept 
over the huge embankment, carrying number- 
less happy spirits in its seething froth and foam, 
and many animals, all in the wildest spirits. 

Our party donned floating garbs on the 
island, and joined the enthusiastic, mirth-filled 
throngs. We flew with the celerity of the 
wind over the falls, and were whirled away on 

254 



the eddying current, one moment submerged 
beneath the dancing, translucent water, the 
next gently floating, anon flying above, to be 
again whirled into its eddying depths. 

Thyrza was jubilant with glee, and appeared 
like unto a goddess, that which she really was, 
of almost Celestial beauty. Unlike the 
imagery of mortal poets, sprites, elves and 
gnomes find no place here, no lodging place in 
jutting stalactite, nor in flora nor jewel-bedeck- 
ed cave, neither peeped they forth from the 
etheral ferns and grasses which grew on the 
island, nor from the giant trees which formed 
a great canopy over a part of the Falls, in 
which sang and also sported bird upon bird, 
accompanying with sweet melody, ever in har- 
mony, the gentle rhythm, or the deep tones 
reverberations. 

In Canada and the United States were 
parks and great esplanades thronged with peo- 
ple. We met many celebrated mortals of 
earth fame, Benjamin Franklin and others 
equally noted, and accompanied several insist- 
ant ones to their homes in Buffalo, ere proceed- 
ing to New York. Buffalo was, even then, a 
very populous city, and, like all spirit cities, 
typical of the highest civilization and beauty. 

We attended Church, a most magnificent 
cathedral, and had the extreme pleasure of 

255 



hearing one of the greatest of earth's apostles, 
St. John, who was still in the spirit world, 
though long fitted for the Celestial Kingdom. 
He was on a tour of the States, and gave an 
address in every place where he stopped. We 
were wonderfully impressed with him and his 
wise discourse, his countenance as expressive of 
love and divinity as the lecture. Our party 
sought him and had a few words with him ere 
leaving. Thyrza said, extending both hands 
which he grasped cordially, 

"This is one of the greatest pleasures we 
have yet experienced." His eyes swept over 
all in a comprehensive glance of sympathy, as 
he first patted one on the cheek, then grasped 
a hand or two of each, of us ere replying. A 
Celestial Angel, ready for the Celestial King- 
dom, with the countenace worn only by the 
elect and divine, he stood before us, a great, 
grand god, combining the simplicity, and 
guilessness of a child with the wisdom of the 
most exalted. My mother remarked regret- 
fully, 

"We shall, ere long, lose you. You will 
soon go Home to our Father." 

"Yes, this, in a sense, is a farewell tour, but 
I shall often return to visit you all, but I 
hope," smiling tenderly, "before long I shall 
welcome you all there." 

256 



"According to earth time, many long aeons 
will pass ere any of us are ready," I replied. 

Thyrza essayed softly, 

"But according to our time, not so very long, 
ere we too shall find one of the mansions await- 
ing us." 

"I must admit, I am well content here, if 
it is neither aspiring nor grateful, I am sorry, 
but, Oh, I so love our own dear spirit world," 
May said. 

"I can well understand you. We," turn- 
ing to a transcendently lovely Angel, who shall 
he nameless, one of the purest, if not the 
purest known on mortal plane, "have delayed 
for that very reason, and, of course, because we 
have been needed." His soul-mate, worship- 
ped on earth as a Saint, although regally beau- 
tiful, unaffected and simple in manner and 
expression, greeted us all lovingly. 

"Yes," she said, "we love very dearly this 
beautiful world, and shall often return. 

"You cannot desire to return, except to see 
the dear ones. I long for my time to come," 
said Albert My mother looked at him rather 
wistfully. 

"Why, Albert, I am so very, very happy 



low." 



"So am I, dearest, but we must keep mov 
:ng } advancing, that is our destiny." 



257 



"Be not in too great a hurry. When God 
wills your time will come, not before," St. 
John replied gently. 

Albert blushed slightly, "That, of course, I 
mean." My mother exclaimed quickly, smil- 
ing at St. John, 

"The desire to get Home, no matter how 
happy we all are, is within us all." 

"The Kingdom is within you," I intervened. 

"Ah, dear," laughing merrily, she said, 
"not cognized on this plane, as on the mortal. 
Although we know the reality of time and 
space, still we must have real manifestations of 
both, as on mortal plane, to enjoy the anticipa- 
tion of the Kingdom to come, or anything at 
all. We are not perpetually twanging on 
harps, but divine beings brought forth, not 
solely to progress eternally, but to enjoy and 
live in its fullest sense, the glorious life our 
Father gives us." 

"Even on the earth He taught," Thyrza 
added, "be not as the Pharisees are with their 
dolorous, sanctified faces, their senseless inter- 
pretations of good and godliness." 

"Did not our Father desire us to enjoy all 
the blessings of both planes, they would not 
be in existence," remarked St. John's soul-mate 
happily, eyes as sparkling, tones as gay as 
Thyrza's, very similar to her in appearance, 

258 



save the indescribable radiance I have touched 
upon before. 

"I cannot understand why on earth so many 
persist in thinking the spirit is an intangible 
essence confined within the mortal body, which 
on liberation, is miraculously transformed into 
a being like themselves," my mother said. 
"They think soul is located within this elusive 
being, and that soul must unfold on earth." 

"The Lord Jesus Christ proved beyond 
doubt that a very real body ascended, and 
taught in all ways, that spirit and spirit life 
were more real than the mortal life. He said, 
'In my Father's Home are many mansions, I go 
to prepare for you.' An etherial, elusive 
essence would not need a mansion, nor could 
such an essence be transformed, within a few 
seconds, into a child of God. St. Paul taught 
of a celestial and terrestrial body, a spirit and 
a natural body, of a Celestial Kingdom in exist- 
ence, of spirit bodies of the living and the so- 
called dead existing, not only those who had 
become detached existing, but the ones living 
on mortal plane. If a spirit (all who believe 
in a Supreme Power, believe in spirit and 
spirit life) must have a body as a medium of 
expression on mortal plane, it must necessarily 
have one on spirit plane in the true life. The 
spirit, born in the real life, develops the bodies 

259 



on both planes, neither dwelling within or 
without, but each body solid and substantial 
according to the different groupings of the true 
spiritual substance of the spirit plane, that 
which is cognized as matter, in reality etherial- 
ized, true spiritual substance. The spirit un- 
folds on spirit plane the soul gifts and spiritual 
attributes, and impresses the material with as 
much as is essential. The Lord proved the 
unreality of sin and disease by healing them, 
wiping them out of consciousness, out of exist- 
ence. Were they of the spirit, realities, they 
could not be destroyed even on mortal plane. 
Were they destined to unfold the spirit, He 
would not have destroyed them, but allowed 
them to continue to unfold those afflicted. 
Spirits unfold on spirit plane, spiritual quali- 
ties, and suffer on mortal plane, to acquaint 
them with certain experiences deemed essen- 
tial for those destined for mortal life discipline, 
but cannot acquire, from mortal plane, spirit- 
ual attributes, knowledge nor wisdom. The 
highest spiritual qualities are indicative of 
qualities and principles which dominate \the 
lower, the animal, and influence it by the ele- 
ments of spiritual existence. Therefore, as it 
is conceded by all who have developed along 
these lines on earth, that the spiritual and ani- 
mal are entirely distinct, it can be clearly 

260 



seen, mortal life is not for the purpose of 
spiritual unfoldment. Casting out evil spirits 
meant destroying disease and its disastrous 
effects, manifested in many ailments which 
cause crime and mental and moral degeneracy, 
not in casting out evil beings, a crude belief 
entertained by those who do not give good 
spirits body, but give body to evil ones, per- 
mitted to torture God's children. The dis- 
cipline, cruel as it seems, is essential, but as 
unnecessary is not, God has impressed and 
impresses those called the inspired among the 
dufferent races and nations, and went Himself 
to mitigate as far as possible, their suffering, to 
assure them a home in the Celestial spheres 
await them. Hence, those who advance enough 
to grasp these truths, have the certainty, the 
hope, the comfort of realizing the limited 
period of their mortal life, those who do not, 
more or less animal, incapable of suffering 
mentally, obtuse and torpid, suffer no more 
than is adjudged necessary for them, and we, 
on this plane cognizant of these truths, know 
that our Father knows that which is best for 
each individual child, and must resign our- 
selves, with perfect faith and implicit obedi- 
ence, to His will," gravely answered the wise 
spirit. 

After several visits to the great lake Ontario 

261 



and the adjacent country, we met our friends, 
the Carrs in New York, and some time later 
returned to our home, Newstead Abbey. Thyrza 
and 1 had developed considerably. We had 
endeavored to learn all we could on our trip, 
besides regularly devoting several hours to 
study and writing. 

Following the advice of our Guardian 
Angels, we decided to take up some systematic 
work. We resolved, so as not to be separated, 
to develop on the same lines. To attend a 
certain university, we located in a detached 
section adjoining London. In a beautiful 
suburb, we selected several acres and erected 
two fine castles, one for my mother, and one 
for us. Thyrza decided upon the style, sim- 
ilar, although on a smaller scale to a home we 
had seen in America, one with great galleries, 
courts, and a private chapel. She was wild 
with delight when first we moved in, and like 
an earth maiden, never tired of gazing on her 
treasures. She would roam from gallery to 
court, to chapel ,to banqueting halls and guest 
chambers. 

"Oh, how beautiful, how lovely, the very 
finest home we have had yet." Then she 
would fly to the grounds, stand absorbed before 
a statue, thence sink by the stream, like a little 
child, and play with the beautiful fishes and 

262 



birds 1 a merry, happy girl, and I, like a gay, 
frolicsome youth would join her, forgotten all 
but the pleasures of the moment. Ah, the 
halcyon, endless pleasures of spirit life, the 
countless beauties ever unfolding the novel 
sights and sounds ever developing, the ever- 
lasting peace and joy. No discord, no worry, 
no cares, no sorrows, always peaceful and 
happy. All pleasures delightful, all duties 
joyful. Love reigns over all. 

After we had attended a class, for the pur- 
pose of impressing mortals, for some time, we 
we were fitted to impress our dear attached 
ones. As all attached spirits are oblivious of 
spirit plane while conscious on mortal plane, 
the spiritual brain almost entirely magnetised 
by the Angel in charge, the spirit, the soul, the 
real I, is conscious upon mortal plane, with 
only the material brain as instrument to con- 
nect one with mortal life. Consciousness is 
the gift or power by which the soul knows its 
own existence, the soul connected with the 
Father by numberless vibrations, but these 
vibrations, under law are cut of! by the Angel 
in charge, merely leaving the feeling of con- 
sciousness, independent of all spiritual knowl- 
edge, while on mortal plane. 

Therefore, while soul, the real I, is con- 
scious, on mortal plane, of its existence, it is 

263 



not conscious of spiritual life and truths. In- 
credible as this may appear to spirit on mortal 
plane, limited to the imperfect, incorrect con- 
ceptions and knowledge gained through the 
five senses, and to the, no less incorrect, im- 
pressions from the spiritual plane, unless both 
minds are in accord, which simply means that 
the soul, or I, and its material mind agree, 
think similarly on certain subjects, and are 
therefore in harmony on these subjects with 
the spiritual plane, incredible as it may appear, 
it is no less true. 

When spirit, on mortal plane of conscious- 
ness, can grasp these truths, he will be able to 
explain the wonderful mechanism of the mor- 
tal body, and the more wonderful laws govern- 
ing the countless ganglia corpuscles and other 
entities controlling the brain, all under spiritual 
laws, governed by Celestial Angels under 
God. When the spirit, on mortal plane, is 
in accord with both its brains on certain sub- 
jects, it can give all pertaining to these sub- 
jects, which it has acquired on both planes, but 
solely on the subjects in harmony, unless the 
spirits in charge magnetize the spiritual brain 
and use the material brain. 

When we understood the law governing 
attached spirits, we learned how to attach and 
detach, how to magnetize the two brains, and 

264 



to impress with all deemed necessary by their 
Angel guides, no more, no less, so ever and 
always, we first received instructions from them 
ere impressing. All upon spirit plane, both 
attached and detached, are subject to law. No 
one can interfere in any way with an attached 
child of God, unless permitted by the Angels 
in charge. 

Whenever a spirit, on mortal plane, is 
obsessed by different personalities, or to cor- 
rectly express it, impressed by different ones 
attached for any length of time, it is done with 
the authority and by the Angels in charge. 
Whenever a medium is controlled correctly and 
governed by spiritual mind, he or she is not 
impressed by different persons, but by the 
Angels in charge, or those, who, like Thyrza 
and myself, have developed for this especial 
purpose. It can be seen that no matter how 
God's children suffer, on mortal plane, for pur- 
pose of discipline, on spirit they are under the 
protection and care of His exalted Angels, 
their own brethren and sisters. It can also be 
seen how little given by the average medium 
is correct, although honestly given by the 
soul, the I, when both brains are not in accord, 
and the spirit, on mortal plane, gives all he can 
with the sole instrument he can use. When 
these facts are understood by those investigat- 

265 



ing psychic gifts and phemomena, they will do 
justice to the poor, misguided medium. In- 
stead of retarding by skepticism, and seeking 
for material tests from a spiritual source they 
will strive to develop the material brain to fit 
it to become a good instrument for the spirit. 

We began our work by first visiting my sis- 
ter Augusta, and helping her in many ways. 
When detached she said, that, although uncon- 
scious on earth, she felt she was becoming more 
in harmony with the higher truths, and thus 
enabled to bear more patiently and hopefully 
her earth pilgrimage. In this manner we 
helped many of our friends and relatives. I 
influenced my little girl considerably, and im- 
pressed her, despite the harsh judgment of 
many, to love my memory, and developed her 
to become the intellectual woman she became. 
Many who have a gift for writing, also. This 
psychic I impressed since a little child quite 
frequently, and could have developed her much 
more, had not her earth discipline required 
more of her time in other ways. 

We also devoted some time to many, more 
or less, mentally afflicted, and helped to lighten 
the burdens of those attending them. Thus 
devoting many hours to visiting the newly de- 
tached in sanitariums, and the attached in their 
various homes, we found we were not only 

266 



helping others, but unfolding spiritually. We 
took regular courses of different studies, at- 
tended lectures delivered by the most erudite 
and exalted, and, ere long, noted much im- 
provement in our writings. We produced a 
volume of poems about the same time that Percy 
Shelley published the work, upon which he had 
been engaged, prior to my detachment. 

Many years elapsed. We welcomed many 
loved ones, visited all sections of our spirit 
world, made our home in various places for 
long periods, sojourned in America for many 
months at a time, and were there when our 
brethren were undergoing all the horrors of 
the Civil War. With George Washington we 
formed one of the immense battalion which 
visited various battles. Had it not been ordain- 
ed by our great God, we could have impress- 
ed much more correctly, but no spirit is ever 
permitted to act contrary to God's will. All 
we were allowed to do were to impress love and 
hope before and after the conflicts, and wel- 
come and guide many to their various homes 
in company with Guides and relatives. The 
Angel legions, not to witness the combat, (com- 
posed of those who had been noted officers and 
soldiers on mortal plane,) disbanded immediate- 
ly upon the cessation of warfare, and joined 
those ministering to the detached or dead. 

267 



We visited the great Lincoln, after his 
assassination, and attended his reception, one of 
the greatest celebrations ever accorded a lib- 
erated spirit. We saw the true man on spirit 
plane, and recognized from whence came the 
divine nature, the great heart, when we were 
gripped by his strong hands and noted the beam- 
ing look of joy and love. At home in his 
true home, among his own, gone forever was 
the sadness and gloom caused by the lack of 
development of those whom he could not make 
see clearly. When America was prostrated 
with sorrow, steeped with gloom, he, a freed 
spirit, realizing the truth of the transitory mor- 
tal life, that all is in God's hand, submitted 
with grace, and, though, oft a tear bedimmed 
his eye, and a sigh escaped for his earth 
brethren, he joyfully resumed the real life, 
which he, more correctly than many, had been 
permitted to express on earth. 

To spirit, on mortal plane, subjected to the 
petty aims, the selfishness, the impurities, the 
crimes, this atmosphere of peace and love may 
appear tame and colorless, whereas to spirit, on 
its true plane, the mortal appears as unendur- 
able and unpleasant as the life of the slums to 
the genuine Christian. 



268 



CHAPTER XV. 



After visiting Lincoln, we returned to Eu- 
rope, and later took up our abode in a mountain 
city, in the Himalayas, one of the greatest and 
most peerless in our spirit world. Like all great 
detached cities, it was located upon the highest 
peaks. Upon several of the highest, from 
whence one could look all over the country for 
a great distance on all sides, were lakes of great 
size, upon which were boulevards extending 
from bank to bank, with beautiful homes, in the 
rear boat-houses and waterways like Venice. 
This city is one of the greatest of Asia, and is 
populated by many belonging to the different 
earth nations. As it is a very ancient city, it is 
one of the most advanced on spirit plane, com- 
prising among its inhabitants great spirits of 
Celestial development who, like St. John, for 
several reasons, still continue in our world. 

We met many of the noted on earth, among 
them Guatama,the Buddha and Mohammed, the 
great twain who have vied with our Lord Jesus 
Christ in attracting the faith and attention of 
many, who, according to Angels in charge, are 
fulfilling their destiny and who acquire all that 
is needful for them, as God Omnipotent desires. 

269 



When the time is ripe for some to accept the 
Christian faith, the Angels will attend to it 
through their instruments upon the earth. In 
the meanwhile, efficient and tireless workers in 
the Lord's vineyard, rest easy; God Omnipotent 
will see that none of His children are lost or 
shut out from the home they now occupy, just as 
He has in charge all who preceded the Christian 
era; those of the many prehistoric races who ad- 
vanced to a high plane, as well as the poor, be- 
nighted heathen, the thousands of imbeciles, de- 
generates, and mentally and mortally afflicted. 
They are all His children, the heathen, the 
humblest, the most fallen as dear as the highest, 
and most saintly. 

We had many interesting conversations with 
the great Guatama. His home is a castle, daz- 
zingly lovely, all white — excepting flowers — 
both within and without, with several court- 
yards, miracles of beauty, with palms, statues, 
fountains, flowers, and one temple fit to com- 
pare with the most splendid in architectural per- 
fection, wherein he often lectures to many of his 
friends who come from far and near to visit 
him. The rear of the castle, situated upon a 
boulevard of one of the great lakes, commands 
a view of all the country beneath, of river, gar- 
den, valley, meadows and a great park. 

One evening, upon a large, upper veranda, 

270 



we, in company with many guests from differ- 
ent countries, listened to him with great interest 
and pleasure. The veranda was entirely open, 
save a railing of white, covered with vines and 
flowers; it was, in fact, an open conservatory 
fitted up with easy chairs and lounges. Our 
host sat, in the center upon a divan, not 
reclining in a restful, Oriental posture, but 
erect, with military bearing and stalwart grace 
— a man of kingly presence, with flashing eyes, 
noble brow, great sweetness and tenderness of 
expression. One of the most sublime of mortals, 
he was at that time one of the most exalted in 
spirit world. Clustered around, we — men and 
women more real than on earth — each as dis- 
tinctly individual, and perfect of his or her 
type, sat in groups, or stood looking at the 
charming scene outspread below. 

Thyrza and I were in easy chairs near Gua- 
tama, more interested in him than aught else. 
Next to Thyrza was his soul-mate, a being of 
splendid beauty and irresistable charm. Both 
were in white, soft and filmy as cobwebs, with 
flowers in hair and corsage. Glancing from 
them to a marvelous brunette, with dewy brown 
eyes of melting tenderness, thence to my mother 
with her entrancing type, and to many others, 
all equally lovely, I, as ever, could not get ac- 
customed to the different types of beauty, each 

271 



perfect and flawless. 

After discussing many topics of interest to 
spirits on a high plane, one very recently de- 
tached, imbued still with many of the earth 
ideas and opinions, remarked, 

"Even yet I find myself often thinking that 
I will have to leave this charming world, to 
begin a new life on the earth, I find it so diffi- 
cult to banish that conception. " 

Guatama smiled pleasantly as he replied, 

"Many years have passed since I was im- 
pressed with that theory, for that is in truth, 
what it is. My material mind, like unto the 
minds of all, was only ready to be impressed 
with that which it could receive. As you prog- 
ress, you will see the absurdity of reincarnation, 
and realize the truth that after attaining to the 
consciousness of a child of God, as a personal 
spirit, not mortal, a personal spirit, that spirit 
personality and body is as eternal and imperish- 
able as is the Great Father, in whose image you 
are made, and absolutely immune to change and 
destruction." 

"Does it not seem reasonable that we must 
return to advance from primitive man up to 
spirit on that plane?" 

"To human reason, to mortal material mind, 
yes, but not even to spirit, when impressed cor- 
rectly on mortal plane. Owing to the prevail- 



ing materialism of the time, not one, as yet, im- 
pressed with the truth of God Omnipotent, ma- 
terial minds filled with the reincarnation of ani- 
mal up to primitive man, I was decreed to give 
as I did. It was the 'pabulum' capable of being 
assimilated by minds on that plane, as today, it 
is accepted by those not yet fitted to receive the 
higher. No one, at that period, cognized the 
fact that all was and is impressd all knowledge, 
every impression received by animals and 
man, has come from the spirit on spirit plane, 
and very few on earth to-day grasp the fact 
that all was and is impressed, so much and no 
more, by the Angels in charge. All are im- 
pressed and receive that which is decreed essen- 
tial for them on mortal plane. On spirit all of 
the spirits of primitive man advanced and were 
on a higher plane than the highest on earth to- 
day, and did not have to return to acquire know- 
ledge or perfect character, since all of God's 
children are like unto Him, pure and holy." 

"I know these truths, of course, but I pre- 
sume it will take time to forget the erroneous 
earth conceptions." 

"If a spirit child of God, prior to being re- 
incarnated, in a Heaven body of inferior form, 
living in the Heaven, where one develops 
mentally, morally, spiritually, why return to the 
animal plane, subject to animal limitations? 

273 



Unless impressed by the spirit or from the 
spirit spheres no spirit, or mortal can advance 
on mortal plane, or learn from those on the 
same plane as themselves. This is the real life — 
all progress here. The different planes of ad- 
vancement on earth are not due to the real spirit 
but to the difference between the material in- 
struments, not built by them, but by those called 
the Lord's of the Creative Hierarchies, who give 
each child the brain and body requisite for the 
necessary discipline, that, after acquiring the 
necessary qualities from monad to self-conscious 
spirit, but a little remains, to be developed, that 
the majority require none; whereas, those who 
do receive it in one attachment, not reincarna- 
tion, to a mortal body. 

"If spirit impresses evil, spirit must be evil; 
then how can mortal grow? From whence de- 
velop the spirit attributes necessary for all prog- 
ression? Even those capable of reasoning, on 
mortal plane, when material mind is not clouded 
nor magnetized by the prevailing thought, grasp 
these things, realizing that an Omnipotent 
Power is all powerful, and that so-called evil is 
permitted to give discipline, to some of God's 
children, for certain purposes acquired by them 
not living on mortal plane, but merely animat- 
ing mortal bodies for certain periods. I am sure 
none of the liberated retain any incorrect im- 

274 



pressions, after spirit memory returns, and but 
few of the correctly impressed upon mortal 
plane. All religious beliefs and philosophies do 
the work decreed by God and are suited to the 
various planes of development." He ceased 
with a few more remarks suited but to the lib- 
erated spirits — comprehension. 

The emancipated theosophist replied rever- 
ently : 

"Naturally, ere my awakening when de- 
tached, I grasped many of these things, but I 
have spent a long period on the mortal plane of 
consciousness, and I often recall many of my for- 
mer opinions and beliefs, even though knowing 
the truth." 

The great Angel answered with even greater 
reverence : 

"Our Father is Omnipotent, whatsoever He 
will is right; all believe as He desires, all are 
advancing as He deems best among all races and 
nations. The higher advanced, the more 
humble, the more ready to acknowledge His 
Supremacy, to say, 'Thy will, not mine, be done;'' 
Therefore none can have regret in the light of 
the spirit for all know all is as He wills." 

All faces turned to the great Angel, and all 
bowed in silent homage to the dear, loving 
tather, ever present, though not always seen; 
ever connected to His children by numberless 

275 



vibrations. 

We accompanied Buddha to the temple 
which was crowded with spirits who had come 
to listen to him. It was a scene of singular splen- 
dor, a vast circular apartment, encircled by an 
open gallery, supported by immense columns, 
*vhich extended to the vast dome, ablaze with 
light. Between the columns were great urns of 
tlowers. In the center was a small platform 
which Guatama ascended; From our seats, di- 
rectly in front of him, we could see the terraces 
in the rear, the lake and the boulevard on the 
edge of the mountains, below the park, illumin- 
ated, almost as clearly as day, by great lights of 
wondrous beauty surmounting every pillar and 
post of the boulevard, here and there in the giant 
trees, and on the domes, turrets and spires of the 
amphitheaters, temples and pleasure places, 
below. 

From the enchantment of without, we turned 
to Guatama, who gazed with tenderness upon all 
the beauteous beings eagerly awaiting. How in- 
significant appeared all the charms without to 
the perfect forms of beauty, the highest types of 
all spirit expressions of beauty, God's children. 
As I have said before, words are inadequate to 
portray the glory and luster of the eyes, the 
sheen and luxuriance of the hair, the purity and 
satiny texture of the flawless skin, the length of 

276 



the eyelashes, the perfect shape of the brows, the 
exquisite contour and curve of face and form, 
the perfection of features, the ever varying 
charm of expression, the divine radiance of all, 
and yet everyone distinctly unlike all the rest. 
Verily, I thought how blessed, to claim kinship 
with such beings, to be one among them, and 
again my soul bowed in homage to our Father. 

A deep, wonderfully penetrating and musi- 
cal voice aroused me, and I fastened my gaze 
upon Guatama, who grand and tall, stood under- 
neath the sparkling chandelier, about to begin 
his lecture. 

"Brethren and sisters, again I come with re- 
newed pleasure to take you with me to the home 
of our Father, if for but a few fleeting moments, 
to impress upon your souls the certainty of the 
greater love, peace and glory awaiting you in 
your last, eternal home. Although you have 
visited many scenes of Celectial beauty, in 
visions, and have seen correct representations in 
the sky, these are necessarily, imperfect and lim- 
ited. When you consider the trillions of spiritual 
worlds through which you must yet pass, to par- 
take of the diversified knowledge of each world, 
you can readily perceive how many aeons will 
have to elapse ere you are ready for the Celestial 
home. As you all know I have advanced rapid- 
ly, and have spent much of my time in the dif- 

277 



ferent worlds, fitting myself for the destiny in 
store for me. Were it not that much of this 
knowledge is similar to our own world, it would 
have taken me very much longer, as it is but a 
short while since my detachment. I am, at last, 
prepared, and will, in the near future, depart 
to continue my sphere of activity nigher to the 
Father, in one of the worlds of the great Celes- 
tial Kingdom. 

The Celestial Kingdom is in all respects and 
essentials infinitely greater and more sublime 
than the spiritual worlds (which have been 
formed by God Omnipotent, in conjunction with 
the material solely as birth-places and prepara- 
tory schools), and has existed, like God Omni- 
potent and His greatest administrative Angels, 
from time immemorial, with neither beginning 
nor end. 

All outside the Celestial Universes have been 
created by God Omnipotent, and altho you have 
seen but a glimpse behind the curtain of God's 
immensity, you have more than a faint concep- 
tion of the inconceivable grandeur of the innu- 
merable universes comprised within the Celes- 
tial Kingdom, therefore, dear brethren and sis- 
ters, I can, with truth, say, I am just emerged, 
in comparison, from a kindergarten, and am 
about to begin life with but the ignorance and 
inexperience of a little child. You, many among 

278 



you, but lately emancipated from the thralldom 
of material limitations, amazed at the wonders 
and glories of the spiritual worlds, can, as yet 
form but vague, imperfect conceptions of the 
greater life to come. As on mortal plane we 
were gradually prepared by the great Angels in 
charge, so are we all being slowly trained and 
disciplined for the grander, more glorious awak- 
einng to the ever greater and higher truths be- 
yond, yet to be grasped. As spirits, you realize 
that continual progression, not going in a circle, 
progressing and retrogressing, but continually 
advancing, is the greatest law ever in operation 
throughout all space, all worlds in existence, 
among all forms of life, from amoeba to Celes- 
tial Angel; therefore, there is and must be im- 
measurable space, countless Celestial worlds, 
and illimitable knowledge. Unexplored space 
ever to be traversed, ever to be explored worlds, 
and ever new knowledge to be acquired. 

As spirits you know there is no such thing as 
retrogression. Mortal worlds and mortal plane 
of consciousness are subject to the illusion of re- 
trogression permitted for good reasons, but even 
on that plane, the thinker realizes that, altho an 
individual or a nation may apparently retro- 
grade, the great majority are ever on the up- 
ward march. Impressed by the spirit spheres, 
all advance as decreed, retrograde or remain at 

279 



a standstill on that plane, but progression, eter- 
nal progression is the birth-right of all God's 
children, my destiny, your destiny, and the des- 
tiny of the lowest forms of life. 

Ere I leave you, I wish to give you one more 
glimpse behind the curtain, a forecast of the 
glory yet to be thine. Some of you have visited 
other spirit worlds, not unknown to you are the 
enchanting beauties ever unfolding on the num- 
berless routes, the endless chain of aerial roads 
leading to those distant; not so distant in a sense, 
yet, in another, comprehended solely by the lib- 
erated spirit, mighty worlds, some much larger 
and superior to ours, and can, therefore, form 
clearer conceptions, more vivid pictures than 
those just detached. For the benefit of the lat- 
ter, I bid all to ascend with me into the vast 
empyrean. We take that route, "indicating 
with a glance of the eye, a great aerial road 
thronged with flying spirits," and we shall fly 
the swiftest mode of travel, and, to the spirit, 
ever renewed with strength, vigor and bouyancy, 
the most enjoyable of all. 

"Altho we have different lines of aerial craft 
connecting us with many worlds, we, as we wish 
to enter, permitted me several times, the Celes- 
tial Kingdom, and reach there as speedily as pos- 
sible, shall not avail ourselves of any of these. 
Not with wings, not on pinions, but naturally as 

280 



all spirits, we find ourselves among that great 
hurrying multitude seeking the various worlds. 

"As we have mighty distances to traverse, our 
destination the country of far distances, we adopt 
the greatest speed, we fly with the celerity of the 
greatest cyclone known on mortal plane. Ye, 
who are familiar with that which makes all mo- 
tion in the atmosphere, that which creates and 
keeps motion ever in operation, know the bliss, 
the effable joy of that exquisite sensation, car- 
essed by the tiny forms of life, held in place by 
them, buoyed up and propelled by their resist- 
less currents guiding and forcing ye onward, ye 
know, with the knowledge unknown on mortal 
plane. On, on, higher and higher, till even 
with spirit sight, far superior to the eagle, all 
save the vast concourse, thronging the different 
routes, are faded from view." 

"Ah, the ecstacy of that flight accompanied by 
the hosts of the Lord, the hosts becoming more 
and more numerous as we speed on, coming from 
all directions — from worlds afar and anear to 
join the mightiest concourse of all, that en route 
for the Celestial Kingdom, our own brothers and 
sisters, brought forth as we, from the lowest, now 
on the first plane of Celestial development, 
fitted to be admitted to that wisdom and power, 
which alone can make us realize in its fullest, 
most complete sense, life and live." 

281 



"Our route lies through that called the 
"Milky Way," past stars of the first magnitude, 
mighty sums, with their planets and satellites 
seemingly in the distance, whirling and revolv- 
jng throughout space, but, as we approach, 
borne up on the waves of the tumultous atmos- 
pheric ocean, apepar as placid and tranquil as 
the world we have just left, many similar in to- 
pography and of varying size. Bathed in the 
golden glory of suns, exilarated by the power of 
their rays, to spirit but pleasantly warm, we 
whirl bye." 

"On, on, the vast concourse, the mighty host 
break into song, and an outpouring of melody, 
from the most musical of all instruments — God's 
children — wells up from every throat, vibrates 
through the atmosphere in perfect harmony, 
making the music of the spheres so dimly sensed 
by the great composers of mortal plane, and only 
heard by those en route to the Eternal Home. 

The sublimity, the unparalleled grandeur of 
the mighty suns, forming the most beautiful at- 
mospheric effects, the wondrous circles of 
beauty, perfect arches of variegated colors, the 
ocean of vapor every varying, showing behind 
and between the great suns and their satellites 
seen from the distance is impressively enchant- 
ing and affords us great enjoyment. But we 
speed on with ever renewed vigor and bouyancy, 

282 



exulting to the greatest pitch, and like all God's 
Celestial Angels, immune to all that can hinder 
or restrict. Altho we have mighty distances to 
travel, altho we can stop over and rest at any of 
the various worlds, as we flit by, as we are fit 
to enter the Celestial Kingdom, we are sustained 
by the continual influx, getting more and more 
potent as we near the spheres of our Father. Ye 
all know we are in reality sustained from the in- 
flux from our Father, the ceaseless vibrations 
from Him, as well as by the life sustaining 
forces of water and the atmosphere more indi- 
rectly from Him, and so do not actually require 
food, the pleasure of taste, mainly one of pleas- 
ure, and not absolutely essential; therefore, tho 
our road is long, we are not troubled by craving 
for food or rest. You, familiar with the reali- 
ties of time and space, know it takes us but an 
incredibly short time, in comparison with that 
cognized on mortal plane." 

"With prayer, with song, we fly on. Too 
swift our speed for converse, but not too swift 
to permit us to see the wonderful works of the 
Almighty Father. What is time? What is 
space to the freed spirit, especially to the Celes- 
tial Angel? These, to the mortal plane, abstruse 
problems are divested of all mystery, and re- 
vealed by the higher knowledge, understood per- 
fectly." 

283 



''Greater suns, greater worlds, more and more 
dazzlingly beautiful atmospheric effects, greater 
circles of more marvelous beauty, greater arches 
of wondrous hue and tone, unfolding novel 
beauties, ever and constantly multiplying, en- 
compass us as we near the uninhabited distances 
between our spiritual worlds and the Celestial 
Kingdom." 

"Soon we leave all behind, and are surround- 
ed by naught but the great aerial ocean. No signs 
of life visible, but one road, almost too far to 
be distinctly seen, thronged with Angels coming 
from the Celestial Kingdom on their way to 
various spiritual worlds. Ere long we lose sight 
of them, and see naught but the ever changing 
billows and waves of the atmosphere. Ah, the 
power of Angels, no suns to give light, far, far 
behind are mighty suns, none of their rays reach 
us here in the heart of this the most alluring of 
all oceans, still light of delicate, exquisite tones 
anable us to see as far as spirit sight can reach. 
Whence comes light? What is light? Another 
problem known to the Celestial Angel Onward 
onward, bathed in the quivering, vibrating, ever- 
changing light we fly, and again break into 
song, chanting a Te Deum. 

"Voice upon voice of infinite range and com- 
pass, combined with sweetness and melody unim- 
aginable if never heard, join in until the mil- 

284 



lions of voices unite in one great voice of un- 
paralleled range and harmony, and, rising in tri- 
umphant exultation one moment, anon falling 
to softest cadences of love and tenderness, vibrat- 
ing throughout the profound stillness of the 
quiesent spheres, until, it seems as tho the very 
heart and soul of music is personified in one 
supreme being, so perfect is the unison of soul. 

Ah, now we begin to perceive from whence 
comes the idea of all uniting in one, the dimly 
perceived, imperfectly impressed truth of all, so 
in harmony, so in accord as to appear like unto 
one, but never, never to lose individual con- 
sciousness, as in a way, I believed on mortal 
plane. 

"From deep and sonorous chanting to the 
heights of sound unparalleled, we gradually, 
one by one, grow silent as we notice coming in 
sight a world, not whirling, revolving, as all 
world's had seemed in the distance, but seeming- 
ly motionless. We note its gigantic, collossal 
proportions, and its marvelous halo of circles of 
gold, white and azure encircling it. As we get 
nearer and nearer, its sublime grandeur and 
beauties excelling aught we have ever imagined, 
become more apparent, and soon, farther be- 
yond, systems and clusters of other worlds ap 
pear. Motionless, like birds suspending their 
flight, we gaze upon one of the universes of the 

285 



Celestial Kingdom unfolding before us. Words 
are inadequate to portray the stupendous glory 
and splendor of the worlds, one by one, coming 
into view, but, which, as we near our world — 
our destination — begin to appear to us as the 
other spiritual worlds do to us here. 

"We continue our flight, over mountain 
ranges, to which the most lofty of our spirit 
worlds look like ant-hills. Now we see the vast 
ocean, how marvelous to note it embracing the 
atmosphere, and yet keeping rigidly aloof, not 
allowing one of its tiny drops to mingle with it. 
How well each little life organism comprehends 
its mission, and how mighty that Power which 
rules all. Now rivers, inland seas, and lakes of 
wondrous size and beauty, in harmony, in pro- 
portion to the gigantic size of the world, altho 
here and there we see small ones, amongst moun- 
tains and hills, and marvelous forests. 

"Scenes of peerless loveliness vie with each 
other in charm and allurement. As we approach, 
we see a city, one of the Celestial ones dreamed 
of, hoped for, never to be seen or ever correctly 
imagind, until with the eyes of the Celestial 
Angel, we can grasp and comprehend its beau- 
ties. The greatest detached cities in our spirit 
world, appear fairy-like in comparison. Lakes 
rivers, falls, cascades, valleys, glens, parks in- 
numerable, here and there, give diversity. From 

286 



the ocean, with a very wide beach of lustrous, 
golden sand, thence over a wide plain, rolling 
hills, up to the heights of a sublimely beautiful 
mountain range, thence down on the other side 
into a valley, over hills and more mountains, and 
the city ends, covering a distance of several 
hundred miles. We approach on an aerial route. 
We see immense aerial and great roads thronged 
with Angels. Our host diverges, each selecting 
the line or road leading to their destination in 
other worlds or to different sections in this. 

We, in company with many, alight on an im- 
mense aerial depot, and all gather to look upon 
the sublime spectacle. It is early morning, this 
huge world seems to have many sums. Over a 
lofty chain of mountains, we see six of great size 
and splendor, encircled with rings of delicate 
shades. Between the great circles, the aerial 
ocean of softest azure, through which sparkle 
countless worlds, emitting streamers and shafts 
of silvery sheen, giving the delicate azure a glow 
indescribably beautiful. Lingeringly we turn 
from it to the sea, and tho, familiar with beauty, 
are almost overwhelmed with awe. We have 
thought our seas and oceans beyond compare, but 
this one, pre-eminently splendid, surpasses be- 
yond expression all others beheld before. Vain, 
vain to portray in speech its transcendant beauty. 
Far as sight can reach, to where the great oceans 

287 



of water and air meet, we see a vast expanse of 
gently undulating water. It is, at the present 
time, for it is constantly changing, of a pale 
azure, and this changes again into hues and 
shades of all colors. No great craft marrs the 
beauty or obstructs the view, altho we see, on 
either side, of the great city, which fronts the sea, 
a snowy gleam here and there of a sail. 

"Slowly we turn from the sea, then gaze with 
removed rapture upon the city. It is of golden 
hue, formed of a substance superior to topaz, 
although somewhat like it. All buildings re- 
flect, through the pale gold, the countless tints 
of the sky, and are here and there, decorated with 
delicate ferns, vines and flowers. No color 
but the pale gold, the reflected tints, and flow- 
ers of various colors in the different sections and 
parks, to insure the perfect harmony ever visi- 
ble in Celestial spheres. Great esplanades and 
boulevards, hundreds of feet in width, with 
park in the center, encircle the city. Upon 
these boulevards are palaces, in extensive 
grounds, of prodigious size, and supernal glory. 
In the heart of the city, surrounded by the in- 
nermost circle are the great administrative 
buildings, situated upon an immense lake, con- 
nected with the boulevard by bridges of ex- 
quisite topaz twined with vines and flowers. 
Here and there, we note small lakes and rivers 

288 



in the various private grounds and parks. On 
one side of the city, a mighty river, which 
would dwarf our greatest, and make them ap- 
pear fit for a pigmy race. 

All is on a mammoth scale to harmonize 
with this world and city, some buildings 
cover acres in extent, and are of sublime archi- 
tecture, with spires and domes rising hundreds 
of feet above the buildings. We see from 
w T hence comes our impressions of the beauties 
and glories of our spirit world. Here, on the 
outermost ridge of the Celestial Kingdom, the 
first world for the newly admitted Celestial 
Angel, we are dazzled, and yet how many, many 
more ere we can enter the center, the greatest, 
the highest where our Father dwells, and thence 
continue ever and even advancing through the 
countless worlds encircling it. 

When we see our Father, in our world, in 
His simplicity, not to dazzle His children, be- 
fore able to stand His Glory, how little w r e real- 
ize His Omnipotence. As we advance, we 
begin to perceive and comprehend the soul 
gifts given by Him, and, more and more feel 
our Divine heritage, and though the beauty and 
glory at first dazzle and awe, within our souls, 
we know, w r e claim it as our own, and accept 
each new change as ours by right of child of 
God. Is there, can there be a more glorious 

289 



heritage, than that which unites you to the 
Creator, and makes you a part of the great 
creative system, forever creating and forever 
advancing. Here Buddha continued with a 
few remarks fitted only for the liberated spirit's 
comprehension, and then resumed, "Now we 
return to our Golden City, and as I have a 
home already prepared, we shall visit it ere re- 
turning, to give you some idea of the glory and 
power yet to be thine. Therefore, let us take 
one more glance at sky, sea and city ere float- 
ing to it. Glorious, indeed, are Thy works, 
Oh, my Father. Reverently let us bow the head 
and waft a vibration of love and gratitude in 
return for our countless blessings. 

"Look at that lofty mountain bordering the 
sea, thitherwards we wend our flight, not now 
with the celerity of a cyclone, but slowly to 
note the many points of interest. Over the 
great center, saw ye ever such buildings, such 
splendid temples, such colossal columns of 
wondrous beauty? Note that portal, its gigan- 
tic size, its peerless loveliness, and there, that 
vast court open to the sky. Did ye ever dream 
of such? In an ascending scale, closer to the 
soul, the essence of beauty we are progressing. 

"Ever greater beauty, greater marvels as 
onward we go. Note the water of the lake, 
the etherial delicacy of the bridges, both water 

290 



and topaz shimmering and reflecting tints of 
the sky. See that opera house, it covers many 
acres and seats thousands, observe the per- 
fect symmetry, the chaste simplicity of its de- 
sign, the extreme beauty and fragility of the 
many flowers, and note how beautifully the pale 
gold, of the same substance as the buildings, 
the streets and pavement harmonize with the 
exquisite emerald of the lawns and parks. 

"Look at the Angels, not too angelic to be 
human, only our own a trifle more advanced, 
floating here and there, and the millions, on 
pleasure and business bent, thronging beach, 
esplanades and boulevards. We are but a few 
seconds in coming to my home, but saw ye ever 
such a one? It is located upon the boulevard 
which faces the sea, and comprises many acres. 
The palace alone covers several acres. Ah, yes, 
we have pleasures undreamed of, even in spirit 
worlds here, and need ample space. Although 
we can exercise taste as we wish, as our ideals 
of beauty advance, naturally we seek to put 
them into effect, to give them life and form. 
Thus, in this home, I have embodied many of 
mine, ever felt but suppressed on mortal plane 
in my ignorance, that beauty one of the great- 
est gifts of our Father, is to be cultivated and 
perfected in all ways. 

"Not in lone wilderness, isolated places, far 

291 



from the haunt of men ,is obtained even on 
earth, the best discipline, but, nearer to God, 
in the centers of population where His chil- 
dren dwell, the jgreatest expression of His 
divinity, no matter how imperfectly impressed. 

"That which is called nature, with its peace 
and quiesence is essential, to bring the soul 
in closer communion, for a limited period, but 
a prolonged one benefits none, and prevents one 
trom higher development in helping the lowest 
as well as the highest of His creatures. Hence, 
had it not been so willed, or rather permitted, 
a distinction comprehended by advanced 
spirits, I, instead of suppressing the ideals of 
beauty clamoring to be expressed, would have 
expressed many of them as I have in this home. 
Pray observe the elaborate yet simple design, 
selected from the most beautiful, and harmon- 
iously blended. Note that lofty dome in the 
center, and that exquisite portal in front, now 
the open gallery on this side leading to the 
great central court, on the opposite side another, 
leading to a smaller court. From the great 
central court inside, a closed gallery in the rear 
leads to a temple, a chapel of great size, an- 
other gallery in front to magnificent reception 
rooms, on either side of the great portal. 

"Look at that noble flight of steps, the splen- 
dor of the columns, the peerless beauty of the 

292 



substance. Ere we descend, glance at the 
rear, observe the great portals above and below, 
and how the wings extended beyond the 
main building on both sides, giving one 
a view of the front, and all the coun- 
try within a radius of hundreds of earth miles. 
Although this home of mine cover so large an 
area, and, is, in fact, several buildings in one, 
all are so harmoniously united as to give the 
effect of but one. 

"Now we alight. Before entering let us go 
to the boulevard edging the mountain, and fac- 
ing the palace, where we can obtain a good view 
of it. Note its foundation, the superb pedestal 
on which it rests, and the many grand flights of 
stairs in the front and on the sides. See the 
intricate beauty of the columns in front, and on 
the wings, jutting out from the main structure. 
Note the gallery on either side, in conformity 
with the open corridor of the front, with the 
difference nothing obstructs the view of the won- 
drous sea in front, while the columns of the 
wings are covered with vines and flowers up 
to the roof. 

"It is a home fit for a child of God, such as 
ye all are and destined to have. Now the 
grounds, look at the main entrance, an immense 
pillar capped with superb flowers, then a tree 
of faultless grace and beauty, and so on up to 

293 



the front steps, on each side a statue of two of 
the most exalted Celestial Angels, mounted on 
pedestals to conform with the size of the build- 
ing. Look at that lake, on the right side, and 
observe. Ah, you are all looking at it that 
magnificent statue of our Father, upon that isle 
in the center. Our Father, not to us, as we 
advance God Omnipotent, but our Father, our 
greatly beloved Father. Again send we a 
greeting ere we proceed to Him from whom 
all our blessings come. Saw ye ever such 
beauty, not even in spiritual world have ye seen 
that substance, nor yet attained to that perfec- 
tion of art. Now glance to the left at another 
twin lake, in the center, another magnificent 
statue of one who shall be nameless," again he 
stated a truth fit simply for the awakened, ere 
he continued, 

"That one who is nameless, almost as dearly 
beloved by the Celestial Angels as our great 
Father. Saw ye ever such hallowed Divinity 
of expression, and goodness. Naught else but 
the great lawns, the flowers bordering lakes, 
walks, boulevards in the front and on each side, 
here and there a tree with seats, statues and foun- 
tain. But, see, on this side the wonderful gar- 
dens with an occasional building, far excelling 
the Taj, devoted, not to tombs, but pleasure and 
joy. Note the happy throngs congregated, 

294 



eager for my arrival, brothers and sisters all. 
Now to the rear, almost similar, to the front, 
save instead of two, there is one large lake filled 
with small pleasure craft. There, a little dis- 
tance beyond, is where I shall often spend many 
pleasant hours, a small wilderness with mighty 
trees, mammoth rocks from whence issue cas- 
cades and a small rippling brook, and animals 
of various kinds, which, like all in the Celestial 
Kingdoms, save the spirit children, have existed 
from time immemorial. As ye are all familiar 
with the animals of the Celestial Kingdom, I 
shall not dwell upon them," again truths com- 
prehensible but to the awakened, were given. 

"Now we enter the open gallery on this side, 
which leads to the central court covered by the 
mammoth dome. In the center of the dome, 
an immense picture, a landscape surrounded by 
pillars extending to the third story, from the 
corridor encircling it, above the third story to 
the dome, walls corresponding to it, with pic- 
tures of beauty. In the center of the court, 
which is an enclosed garden, is a large pond 
filled with fish and surrounded by trees and 
flowers, in which are birds of exquisite plum- 
age. We linger for a few seconds and pro- 
ceed to the temple, my hall of learning, where 
I shall not teach as here, but where will come 

295 



many from the higher planes to instruct me, 
and those visiting me. 

In this sphere, learned though I am pre- 
sumed to be in our spirit world, I am but a 
novice, and must be taught, even as a little 
child, hence, in all homes in this world are 
similar temples. Wherever we chance to be 
visiting, we are instructed, and as Celestial 
Angels are very sociable, and every home, more 
or less, rilled, such places, as well as numerous 
guest chambers and reception rooms are indis- 
pensable. Not only have we great institutions 
of learning, but every home has its own especial 
temple and chapel, suitable for a patriarchal 
style of living. Note ye not the many here, 
many of my own who have proceeded me, my 
own earth progenitors. Here is my temple, 
lofty, grand imposing, yet chastely beautiful. 
Observe how wonderfully the ceiling is paint- 
ed and the columns, marvelously decorated, the 
harmony everywhere evinced, and now to the 
chapel, where we love to assemble and offer 
in company, our homage and love to our Father. 
As white and spotless as the soul we are striving 
to emulate, with dome of glittering crystals and 
walls of lustrous white. No altar here, no 
one to preach, all equal, all kneel, soul to soul, 
and send upon vibrations love and greetings 
and receive the same in return. 

296 



"Now to the banqueting halls and dining 
rooms. This is a large establishment, and 
will number its guests by the hundreds, hence 
this banquet hall, several hundred feet in width 
and breadth, and adorned and embellished to 
give pleasure to all, and, hence these numerous 
smaller breakfast and dining rooms, finished 
and furnished in faultless taste. Now to the 
great reception rooms, embracing all the front, 
a series of vast apartments, comprising libraries, 
reception rooms, music rooms, and others devot- 
ed to various amusements. Now we ascend to 
two floors devoted to guest chambers, no less 
than a hundred or more suites, with bath and 
every convenience on each floor, above, ball- 
room and theatre. 

You perceive this home is on a scale 
and of a size suited to a child of God. 
While in the spirit world there are a few of 
equal size, there can be none to equal this, for 
this is of a higher development of beauty, un- 
known there and upon mortal plane. Unpar- 
alleled as this beauty and splendor is in spirit- 
ual worlds it is but the beginning of the Celes- 
tial, which gradually develops, ever and ever 
on an ascending scale, the perfect ideals i n- 
herent in all God's children, until they cul- 
minate in God's own Home in perfection, but 
although these ideals end in perfection, wisdom 

297 



continually unfolds throughout illimitable time 
and space. 

"Ere we leave, let us take a glance into the 
semi-basement in the rear of the house. The 
pedestal, foundation, does not extend beyond 
the wings, thus giving to the culinary depart- 
ment light and air, as essential in Celestial as 
spiritual spheres. We enter from the side of 
the lower portice, a paved gallery of white, 
which connects with the large middle hall, also 
of white, lustrous substance superior to marble. 
On one side, the hall opens, or rather extends 
into a court with flowers, fountains and statues 
as beautiful as the ones above, in the center of 
it a large pool, in the floor, encircled by flow- 
ers, beyond many reception rooms and cham- 
bers. All on this side is devoted to the auto- 
mata, who in Celestial spheres are endowed 
with greater capacity for pleasure, but no 
greater intelligence. On the left, we enter the 
large kitchens, see the large staff of automata, 
(many relatives and guests are preparing for 
me.) 

Look in here at these contrivances to lift 
up tables fully set if required, served so, and 
at these many dumb waiters connecting over- 
head. Everything is spotless white even to the 
attire of the automata. In this great pantry, 
see the countless buttons for turning on various 

298 



beverages, see this subterranean passage, with 
various snowy cars, connecting as we proceed, 
with divers others, all snowy white, garlanded 
with flowers, connecting this establishment with 
the great culinary departments and vast store 
houses where every thing is prepared, similar 
to, although on a more perfected scale, than in 
the spiritual worlds. Note these cars, equip- 
ped with conveniences for vessels of all kinds, 
ready to be dispatched to the various places, 
unaccompanied by automata, and returned with 
all ordered, with the utmost dispatch. Now let 
us ascend to the higher portice, and take a glance 
at the sea. We take the stairs in the front gal- 
lery, and proceed to the front, and enter the 
great portal. Look at this hall, its immense 
proportions, the great stairs, in the center, 
branching off to each side, of a substance sim- 
ilar to pearl, exquisitely lustrous. Ah, here we 
are in the corridor above the central court, look 
below upon that attractive scene once more, now 
this gallery to the portice, now gaze upon the 
entrancing spectacle of the city, and all around 
its peerless glory and beauty, and ere we leave, 
let us take another glance at the sea, and again 
with awe, and with a voiceless prayer to our 
loving Father, take a farewell glance of all the 
alluring beauty. 

"Brothers, sisters, now, with me, ye have 

299 



visited my first Celestial home. Feebly have 
I portrayed its manifold charms, those appeal- 
ing to our love of exterior beauty, far inferior 
to the superior charms of the soul, the soul 
which, as it advances, unfolds the greatest and 
highest of all, the limitless love of the Father, 
that love which in time so increases as to ren- 
der one entirely forgetful of self, conscious more 
of others, and, in this sense, becomes as one 
with the consciousness of all, hence, while each 
personally, little by little loses all thought of 
self, all concentrate their love upon others, and 
thereby are infinitely more lovingly provided 
for, than if they concentrate thought upon self 
solely, in all soul gifts and spiritual attributes. 
This is the law of the mortal plane, of the spirit- 
ual, and of the Celestial, there is no evading it, 
all must advance until, that which I imperfectly 
grasped on mortal plane to be reincarnation, 
we become one with all consciousness in soul, 
in unison with all, yet retain our personalities 
as individual children of God." 



300 



CHAPTER XVI 



We spent a few days with the great prophet 
Mohammed, w ho is a very advanced spirit. He, 
at that time, was also sojourning in that city. 
He had selected a very high peak upon which 
was located a palace more sumptuous than any 
he had ever imagined on earth plane, surround- 
ed by grounds which extended far down on 
either side of the mountain affording him am- 
ple space to gratify his love of outdoors. They 
were not at all like the houri-fllled fascinating 
ones he portrayed on mortal plane, although 
more beautiful and infinitely more chaste and 
truly spiritual. 

One morning we met in a charming grove 
on the side of the mountain overlooking the 
city, where he had ordered breakfast to be 
served. A dewy softness, a delicious fragrance 
was in the air. Upon a velvety lawn, canopied 
by superb trees, we gathered around a large 
table, with our host at the head. The pale, 
silver light of early dawn began to change into 
crimson flame and golden glory, heralding the 
rising of the great monarch of day, which soon 
overspread all the sky with their brilliant colors, 
slowly changing into paler shades of soft rose 

301 



tinged with gold. On the outer edge, a great mass 
of full blown flowers, (exquisite blossoms in 
the center,) of still more delicate rose, these, 
replaced by great streamers of deeper gold and 
sapphire, again slowly changing into pearl and 
amethyst. A greater glory, nearer, nearer 
approached his majesty, shafts of scarlet and 
firey gold imperiously banish all paler shades, 
and he impressively, grandly salutes us with an 
overwhelming effulgence of light and color, 
leaving a benediction of rosy tones, bathing 
lawn, trees, brook and beautiful faces with a 
flush of beauty, ere proceeding to mount on 
his dirunal journey. 

Mohammed drew a slow breath of pleasure, 
"What a fascinating sight, I never weary 
of it." 

He had a countenance of great charm and 
divine power, and was like Buddha, of com- 
manding presence, and although not as far ad- 
vanced, still within gleam and sight of the 
Celestial route. 

"I practically live out of doors," he con- 
tinued, "You see I have this fitted up with all 
comforts, and look over there at my study, and 
there, at my resting place." The lustrous 
expanse of lawn was furnished with tables, 
chairs, couches next to the brook, on the other 
side, in a sequestered sheltered nook overhung 

302 



with feathery ferns and flowers, were desks and 
bookcases filled with books, lounges and easy 
chairs. 

"This side of the mountain, I reserve 
principally for study and reflection during the 
early morning hours. I find inspiration in all 
forms of outdoor life." 

Thyrza remarked, 

"Just as we do, we rarely stay indoors, un- 
less necessary. It is so much more beautiful 
outside." 

"And yet we have great beauty within, mar- 
vels of beauty and wonders of art which I never 
tire of admiring," observed Mohammed's mate, 
seated next to him, a beauty far excelling all 
the houris he had ever dreamed of, and like 
him on the verge of the Celestial Kingdom. 

"I think I enjoy everything in our beautiful 
homes, wherever we are, and must confess the 
domestic ever has appealed to me. I love all 
parts and departments of a home," said May. 

"And so do I," my mother exclaimed. 

Thyrza replied merrily, "Why so do I." 

"Only the present beauty with you always 
appeals more potently," said May. 

"That is as it should be, the present enjoy to 
the utmost, Mohammed replied. 

"But I must confess I love some places 
more than others, in fact," hesitatingly, "I love 

303 



my home in England more than any. I love 
it so much I fear it may keep me from pro- 
gressing." 

Mohammed laughed heartily, 

"Nothing can keep a child of God from 
advancing, especially love of anything given by 
Him to us. To appreciate and love that which 
He gives us, can hinder no one from advancing." 

"So long as one does not love these things 
to the exclusion of the greater love of Him and 
His children," my mother said, "which of 
course we can not." 

After breakfast, we repaired to an out door 
temple open to the sky, where we listened to 
Mohammed address many newly detached 
Mohammedans, still imbued with reverence 
for their great mortal prophet. He, among 
many remarks fitted but for tjhe understand- 
ing of the liberated, alluded to the erroneous 
mortal conceptions. 

"Not with regret or shame do I recall my 
false, material views. Familiar as we all are 
with mortal discipline, we know the truth of 
mortal life, and that all reflect and are im- 
pressed with just as much as is necessary for 
each individual discipline. I was but an instru- 
ment, I gave that which I was impelled to. 
The detached spirit attaches no importance to 
the petty differences of the various impressions 

304 



of the mortal plane, while the illuminated of 
that plane recognize the Omnipotence of God, 
and know that all are the living children of 
the One Living God. As mortal life amounts 
to the limited schooling of a primary grade 
not necessary for many for a very transitory 
period, we know it to be put a plane of con- 
sciousness to acquire certain experiences for a 
limited number, whose incorrectly impressed 
beliefs and lack of development are counter- 
acted by the truths with which ever familiar in 
the real life." 

"And thank our Heavenly Father for it. 
How terrible would be the state of the great 
majority if their false conceptions were true." 

"And were salvation and abodes of peace 
but for a limited number, how absurd to think 
that a God of love would create so many to be 
uselessly tormented," Mohammed's soul-mate, 
said. "Ah, how blessed we are to have a Father 
of love and justice and not the impotent, un- 
loving one the ignorant, and credulous unde- 
veloped ones judge as themselves, not at all 
higher or purer than their conceptions." 

"The dammed would so far upset the equili- 
brium given by Swedenborg upon that plane, 
as to draw all into the hells," Thyrza cried, 
"Oh, how lovely to be free from these fallacies." 

"How very few would be saved, according 

305 



to the divers religions. Even the highest of 
all, the Christian, accords salvation to none but 
the redeemed. Those solely, no matter how 
sinful, who accept the Lord Jesus Christ, 
whether Catholic, Protestant, or that of the 
more illuminated interpretation of the great- 
est of all Gospels, Swedenborganism and Chris- 
tian Science, all exclude the majority who are 
perfectly irresponsible through inherited ail- 
ments, the millions who never heard of Lord 
Jesus Christ in prehistoric and later time up to 
the Christian era, and the majority comprising 
the other religions, also who never heard, or 
who, if hearing, have not the development to 
comprehend," Mohammend said. "We can see 
how backward are all on the mortal plane, 
when the highest of all, that claiming to 
teach and promulgate the doctrine of love, has 
so little conception of it, as to exclude many 
from the presence of their Father, He whom 
they claim to be Omnipotent, and yet make man 
more potent, create evil out of good, and com- 
pletely ignore love. Christ said, Whoever 
shall humble himself as this little child, the 
same is greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven. 
Take heed that ye despise not one of these 
little ones, for I say unto you, that in Heaven 
their Angels do always behold the Face of my 
Father which is in Heaven, for the Son of man 

306 



is come to save that which is lost, even so that 
it is not the will of your Father that one of 
these little ones shall perish. A new com- 
mandment give I unto you, that ye love one 
another, bless them that curse you, forgive 
seventy times seven.' Thus God impressed 
correctly the Lord Jesus Christ, but not im- 
pressed correctly those who ascribe to one on 
that lofty plane the ungodly qualities of revenge 
and bitterness, evinced in many of the words 
never impressed by God. The mission of the 
Lord Jesus Christ was to save the world from 
delusions, to purify, to render them more amen- 
able to spirit control. 'And I will pray the 
Father shall give you another comforter.' In 
reality meaning the spirit being able to im- 
press more correctly. 'But the Comforter, 
which is the Holy Ghost which the Father 
will send in my name, He shall teach ye 
all things. The doctrine of love has re- 
mained since first given a sealed book to the 
majority, parable and allegory interpreted ac- 
cording to the spiritual illumination. The 
more correctly interpreted by those more 
illumined by love, hence when Christ's doc- 
trine is rightly impressed and cognized, all the 
spurious, unworthy qualities attributed to Him 
by those on a lower plane, of an inferior nature, 
will be eliminated, and the true Christ religion 

307 



in time will be the invincible, immortal doc- 
trine of love, correctly impressed from this 
plane, and will bring all races and nations into 
the true conception ere the material world is 
resolved back into its primal elements." 



308 



CHAPTER XVII. 



We were invited by an American of note, 
Professor William James, of Harvard Univer- 
sity, shortly after his awakening, to hear Henry 
Ward Beecher deliver an address upon "The de- 
velopment of consciousness." 

We were visiting some friends of the Mor- 
daunts, on a recent trip to America^ and were 
staying at one of the great hotels, a palatial 
edifice, located in the center of Central Park. 

As on the mortal plane it is vacant, not 
occupied and seldom visited by attached spirits, 
it is patronized chiefly by the detached. Al- 
though grounds were filled, as on earth, with 
attached spirits and their guides or tutors, they 
w 7 ere rarely crowded and beautiful in the ex- 
treme. 

Prof. James, when we entered the reception 
room grasped us eagerly by the hand. His fine 
countenance radiated joy. 

"You cannot conceive what an inestimable 
blessing it is to be Home at last," he exclaimed, 
"even yet I can scarcely realize the glorious 
truth. To know, without doubt, that all, much 
more beautiful than I believed on earth, is 

309 



true, is indeed joy unspeakable, but," he added 
ruefully, "I can not get in touch with the mor- 
tal plane as I would like. I cannot find one 
psychic who can be impressed correctly. Vain- 
ly have I sought without satisfactory results. 
1 now know why it is so difficult to obtain 
reliable messages on earth. I would like to 
comfort my dear ones, whilst they are on the 
mortal plane and fulfill a promise I made to 
several, but," brightening, "they all know the 
truth, when detached by sleep, so I must be 
patient until able to reach them." 

"When the laws governing mediumship will 
be known on earth," I replied, "it will be known 
that only on spirit side are psychics developed, 
and that but a limited number are permitted 
or impressed to give material tests or aught 
concerning material affairs, not because it inter- 
feres with material conditions, all are super- 
vised here, but because it would prevent that 
which is necessary for those who learn or de- 
velop in this manner. Were they cognizant 
of the truth, did they know the spirit life 
is as it is, they would have to develop in some 
other way, and, possibly, suffer more, hence, 
ignorance for them is necessary. 

"But," Thyrza interposed, "there is an ever 
increasing class, who, having undergone the 
necessary training in other ways are being de- 

310 



lcvoped to be good instruments when the time 
is ripe." 

"Yes, I know the mistakes they make is due 
to undeveloped brains and minds, filled with 
their own misconceptions and opinions." 

Thus conversing regarding the beliefs pecu- 
liar to the mortal plane, w T e descended, to the 
esplanade, in front of the hotel, and, as it was 
but a short distance to the Cathedral where Mr. 
Beecher was to lecture, we decided to walk. 

Central Park, on earth, is a very inferior 
reflection of its spiritual counterpart. Every 
attached spirit, statue, tree, shrub, bush, flower 
and all animal life are perfect and indescrib- 
ably beautiful. Instead of the trees, etc., be- 
ing merely one shade of green, they are of 
various tints and tones of one special or several 
colors, harmoniously blended. The marvel- 
ous diversity of form and color, all graceful and 
beautiful, the exquisite flowers, from fairy ones 
of fragile loveliness to others of prodigous 
size, on very large trees and bushes, often sev- 
eral birds, of brilliant plumage, emerging from 
their chalices, are a source of extreme pleas- 
ure, especially to the new'y detached. The 
Professor exclaimed rapturously at every novel 
feature. When he espied a statue of George 
Washington, he cried with delight, 

"The Father of our dear old earth coun- 

311 



try! What a grand figure! How I wish, 
whilst on earth, we could know how perfect!} 7 
natural and human is the spirit life. What a 
blessing to know that we are ourselves, the 
identical ones who lived on earth, that not 
solely do we feel and think almost similarly, 
but that we look a great deal as we did." 

"Yes," Thyrza laughed merrily, "a blessed 
relief to find we are not infantile cupids twang- 
ing harps or retrogressive globular forms or 
heaven bodies, verily I think the perfected hu- 
man form infinitely superior." 

"Very much better," I acquiesced, joining in 
her mirth, "than a windbag of wisdom, seraphim 
or cherubim." 

The Cathedral, a mighty structure of ex- 
treme achitectural beauty appeared in sight. 
It was of a lustrous white, with the exception 
of the windows, spires and turrets which were 
completely covered with vines and creepers of 
variegated colors. Although the substance of 
which it was constructed, from its transparency, 
appeared as fragile and thin as spun glass, it 
was as solid as marble. The magnificent main 
entrance, great portals thrown open, was of 
extreme beauty. The broad steps and balus- 
trade exquisitely carved. All was much more 
awe-inspiring than St. Peters; Majesty, power, 
strength, glory and beauty incomparable evi- 

312 



denced in all. It arose in towering grace, a 
fit abode wherein, in truth, is enshrined, not our 
hopes of immortality, as I wrote of St. Peter's, 
but our hopes realized. 

The exquisite perfume of countless flowers 
and blossoms greeted us as we entered. The 
interior was arranged very differently from any 
of the earth cathedrals. Instead of aisles, were 
groups of tables and chairs, arranged as in a 
sumptuous salon or drawing room. The great 
audience were already seated. The Professor 
had a good view as we took our seats, directly 
in front of a splendid platform. 

I saw the Professor look with bated breath 
and enraptured gaze upon the sublime beauty 
and majesty of the assemblage. He was al- 
most overwhelmed. 

"In my wildest dreams I never imagined 
anything like this," he murmured. "I do not 
believe the Celestial Kingdom can excel it." 
But glancing above at the vast central dome, a 
view in one of the Celestial cities, he remained 
mute before the greater glory and beauty. 

"You look rather handsome yourself," I 
said, "and I assure you, you compare favorably 
with the majority here." 

"I know I look remarkably well, beauty 
seems to be general, but, of course, there's a 
difference in the radiance, the light, the ex- 

313 



pression. Look at Beecher, how sublime he 
looks!" 

I had met Mr. Beecher several times and 
esteemed him very highly, as did all who knew 
him, not only for his great love of poor human- 
ity, bur for that which the mortal plane regards 
as spiritual You may smile thinking that all 
possess the same gifts here. While it is true 
that all receive all soul gifts on constant vibra- 
tions, they here, as on earth, express differently, 
according to the development of their brains 
and minds. While there are countless who 
are farther advanced than Mr. Beecher, there 
are countless more who are not as far advanced, 
hence I was not surprised at the vast audience 
eager to hear him. 

I had been looking at our brother, who, be- 
fore ascending the rostrum had been conversing 
with some friends. His type, even on spirit 
side, is distinctly marked and individual. The 
severity of his massive head and commanding 
presence, is softened immeasurably by the glory 
and radiance of his expression and the splendor 
of his eyes. I had been admiring his com- 
plete unconsciousness of self after he ascended 
the platform, his entire absorption in the inner 
communion, awaiting illumination. I feel the 
query — illumination from whom, from what? 
From the Divine Mind, The Oversoul, The 

314 



Absolute? How possible, unless from a 
Supreme Conscious Being who directs all? No 
one Being, regardless how Supreme, could be 
in constant conscious communion with quad- 
rillions of different beings. The Divine Mind, 
the Oversoul, the Absolute are not conscious 
reasoning Beings, but merely expressions, used 
by the unillumined, to designate the force 
which emanates from God, the Father, the 
Supreme Being. 

The Force or Energy, — put in operation by 
Himself and greatest Angels, with which He 
guides and directs all He, the Supreme, directs 
the highest, these the next to them, and so on 
to those in charge of the mortal plane, the low- 
est plane of all. 

As electricity is beginning to connect the 
earth the various force, from which electricity 
radiates, connects all the Celestial and spiritual 
worlds. Thus, from those directing his plane, the 
great earth divine sought illumination. For a 
moment he closed his eyes, then opening them to 
their greatest extent, he, seemingly embraced 
all with a searching, comprehensive gaze ere 
he began to speak in a voice so delicately attuned 
as to seem like softest melody. Genuinely 
religious on earth — when but imperfectly im- 
pressed although sometimes almost totally en- 
tranced, oblivious of all he said — he is much 

315 



more so in the real life, where true religion is 
a religion of acts and not words. Mr. Beechei's 
earth discipline demanded much mental suffer- 
ing, caused by a half-demented woman and her 
husband, a very poor instrument for truth. No 
one, correctly impressed, ever heeded the charges 
made against him, which were only believed 
by those capable of similar acts. Those in- 
capable, knowing how many innocent persons 
have been misjudged and condemned through 
perjured and circumstantial evidence intuitive- 
ly realized his innocence. 

"Brothers and sisters, I am pleased to be 
able to address you before I leave for my 
home in the West, that West which is becom- 
ing so populated with attached spirits as to 
render imperative the departure of many who 
are not bound to it by the ties of attached dear 
ones. Within the near future I shall move to 
one of our great detached cities, where, in con- 
nection with many known to you, I shall re- 
sume my work, whilst developing myself. My 
address is, as you know, upon the development 
of consciousness. You are all familiar with 
the development from the spark Divine, destined 
in time to become the self-conscious child of 
God. From the primordial cell, in the two 
worlds, on the two planes of consciousness, the 
spiritual and the material, through the lowest 

316 



species or forms, developing until brain and 
a nervous system is formed in the higher am- 
mals. 

You know that the consciousness of the 
animal the little spark divine from God, is 
not self-conscious as a child of God, and cannot 
become so until a brain is developed, to enable 
it to receive that which gives it self -conscious- 
ness, hence, all animals, while conscious of all 
appertaining to themselves, receive no soul gifts 
directly, but are impressed, under law, with 
them, therefore, are not conscious soul, until 
the spark divine, through that cognized as the 
Divine Mind, becomes self-conscious as a per- 
sonal child of God. This does not mean, as 
is presumed by the mortal plane, that soul is 
an essence from God, it means that the evolv- 
ing spirit or monad as cognized by some, from 
cell to human or man, spirit child of God, be- 
comes conscious of not solely being, but akin to 
God, when he or she receives direct from the 
consciousness of that presumed to be the Divine 
Mind, the Oversoul or the Absolute, the feel- 
ing of individual personality, the conscious- 
ness, which once felt as a distinct personality is 
never lost nor changed. 

"What is this I? From whence come the 
countless different I's or personalities, all entire- 
ly distinct on different planes of advancement, 

317 



though not conscious of it on the mortal plane, 
when first conscious? No two I's are alike or 
can ever be the same, not even soul-mates. 
Each ever retains his or her individuality and 
personality. Is God conscious through all 
these? Is He really the same I manifesting 
through all forms of life? Is "from the 
Absolute to the Absolute true?" Are all 
merged or absorbed, or are all individually 
conscious, independent of the consciousness of 
God? 

"That in God we live, move and have our 
being is true, in the sense that all life and con- 
sciousness come from Him, but not as under- 
stood by many, on the lowest planes, that all of 
manifest creation is God, all forms of life, that 
He lives and manifests, is conscious through 
all. This is not so, but a very erroneous con- 
ception of the truth. A spark of His energy 
materialized into form in the primordial cell 
is not God although formed by Him. The 
consciousness evolved by this spark is not the 
consciousness of God, although directed and 
unfolded by His instruments, under Him, who 
guide and care for it until it developes the con- 
sciousness of a child of God but not conscious- 
ness of God. 

"What is consciousness? It is, in the first 

318 



place, the sense of being. This sense or attri- 
bute, as it advances, develops others. Thus the 
spark divine first feels alive, then it reproduces, 
divides and subdivides its cells and feels through 
and with all, in the sense, that, as it advances 
from form to form, or in truth is developed, 
under directivity, its consciousness increases, as 
sense by sense, nervous system and brain are 
developed until the consciousness of all the life 
organisms or entities, in charge of the vital 
organs, become, in the aggregate in unison with 
the spark divine, on that which is transmitted 
directly to its descendent as a child of God, an 
independent I personality. 

"The consciousness of the I is not the con- 
sciousness of God individually nor potentially, 
but is the developed consciousness of the spark 
divine, which, under law, is fitted to receive 
self-consciousness, but this self-consciousness 
and responsibility, this I feeling does not come 
until brain is connected with that called the 
Divine Mind and receives with this conscious- 
ness an influx of the soul-gifts. This is all 
known to you who have been detached for some 
time, but not to the large number in this audi- 
ence, those recently detached who, due to 
other aspirations and desires, did not develop 
along these lines when detached by sleep. 

"What are the soul gifts? They are love, 

319 



righteousness, power, wisdom and are the heri- 
tage of every child of God. When a child's 
brain is in harmony, when all that composes it, 
its countless organisms are lovingly subservient 
to the child of God, the I in control, the child 
receives the soul-gifts according to the develop- 
ment of his brain, or to put it more plainly, is 
filled with love, expresses truth, wisdom, right- 
eousness, power, according to how his brain is 
developed, and individual mind formed, through 
his own free will and individual efforts after 
he becomes self-conscious. Those whose brains 
are in harmony and need not mortal training, 
advance according to their own will and ef- 
forts. Those whose brains still require more 
development, develop in one attachment to a 
human body, and before and after death to it, 
advance also through free will and individual 
efforts. 

"While all are assisted until they become 
self-conscious, and are ever assisted by those 
on higher planes, still all must rely upon self 
and make individual effort. Individual mind 
is formed according to how the soul gifts are 
received and expressed, and, as on earth, accord- 
ing to environment, education and training, 
and as all have that which is suitable to their 
plane, all advance from plane to plane. As 
will and efforts depend on the brain and senses, 

32a 



on earth so likewise do they here, depend upon 
the spirit brain and senses. 

"Only when a brain is in a perfectly har- 
monious condition, can the free will of a child 
of God be rightly expressed. The spiritual 
brain is the most marvelous thinking, reason- 
ing machine ever formed. It is formed of 
living entities, living records of all that has 
transpired from the lowest up to man. Those 
ordained for mortal life have many mortal ex- 
periences indelibly recorded on these living 
cells, whose mission as they advance, in conjunc- 
tion with spirit, is to create new cells and rec- 
ord all that forms individual mind. Thus 
the consciousness, as new senses and mind areas 
develop, increases and spirit advances from 
plane to plane, until he arrives at the first plane 
of Celestial development,thence on till he attains 
to the highest plane of Arch-Angel, when his 
consciousness, through the acquisition of knowl- 
edge previously expressed by others, and the 
expression of the wisdom received by himself, 
through vibrations from the Divine Mind in 
reality, impressions from those on higher planes, 
until he receives directly from God. But 
even then his consciousness does not become 
the consciousness of God, he does not lose his 
individual consciousness but becomes so in 
tune, so in harmony with God, as to express, 

321 



in the fullest sense truth, love, power, wisdom 
and righteousness. 

"You, brethren and sisters, are free from the 
delusions of the mortal plane, from its mysti- 
fying theories and conceptions, ever clothed in 
the most redundant and verbose phraseology. 
Words, words destitute of ideas and truth. You 
know how to conceal our ignorance, paucity of 
?deas and lack of wisdom on the mortal plane, 
we use words and terms incomprehensible to 
the average mortal, who, lacking a good brain 
and mind, is impressed with our superior 
knowledge. Many still adhere to an obsolete 
language to impress the ignorant within the 
churches. 

"Here in the clear light of truth, we use 
language understood by all and impress ideas 
independent of language. Hence, the Un- 
moved Mover, the Oversoul, the Absolute, the 
Divine Mind are used by many who cannot 
explain save in befogging more and more this 
class of brain, who like themselves cannot 
cognize the truth. They can, apparently, 
grasp that the Supreme Being, the Absolute 
is a vast aggregation of countless universes, that 
these worlds and planets are sentient beings 
within Him, that He is All in All, and contains 
within Himself all forms of life through which 
He manifests from the lowest to the highest. 

322 



But although they believe that they under- 
stand this, they cannot explain to the compre- 
hension of those who think, the difference be- 
tween the Creator and the things created, nor 
why the Absolute should develop Himself from 
low to high when He is already the Absolute, 
nor why the Divine Mind should be so miser- 
ably reflected in suffering humanity. 

"Why should this all prevading Omni- 
potent Being or Principle develop to a certain 
stage and then destroy, not solely the physical 
forms but the countless personalities through 
which He manifests? If already the Absolute, 
conscious throughout all life, why the neces- 
sity for building or reproducing countless new 
forms on the mortal plane? If not the Abso- 
lute, from whence comes the wisdom which 
brings forth and develops all life forms? The 
Absolute is Omnipotent wisdom, the Divine 
Mind likewise, hence need not to evolve from 
the lowest to evolve either knowledge or wis- 
dom. 

The Unmoved Mover, the Oversoul are 
equally as incomprehensible and only explain- 
ed in ambiguous phraseology and understood 
bv those inspired to give these terms or rather 
by those incorrectly impressed with truth. 
Religion is very different here from the various 
expressions on earth, where many still adhere 

323 



to idolatry and others, on higher planes, so 
adulterate it with cant and hypocrisy, that the 
earnest seeker after truth gives up in despair, 
or goes into the byways of philosophy and gets 
stranded upon some complex problem, too ab- 
struse to be solved with material reason and 
logic, only grasped intuitively, or inspiration- 
ally. Therefore as all religions possess little 
more than a grain of truth and the various 
philosophies but a little more, it is not strange 
that many are driven to Christian Science, 
spiritism, spiritualism, New Thought (is old 
as the hills) and agnosticism. 

"As the religious instinct, next to that of 
self-preservation, is the paramount, dominant 
instinct, it must be satisfied in some way, for 
it is inherent in the spark divine, the little ray 
destined to bring the mortal from darkness into 
the light of the spirit. Hence, all races ac- 
cording to their development, have different 
modes of worship, whether they worship a stick, 
an animal or a god. Although this instinct 
seems evolved, and there is, unquestionably, 
evolution in religion, it is not so. As races 
advance, their brains become better instruments, 
their conceptions become clearer, their vision 
clarifies, mists fade away, problems are solved, 
until the correctly impressed of all races recog- 
nize the truth, on all the different planes, 

324 



whether low or high, that there is but one God, 
the Supreme Being and we, each and everyone 
His children. j 

"On earth, this truth is grasped by those 
who are satisfied with nothing but the truth, 
who hunger for it, toil for it and would die for 
it. All who seek for light, who demand it as 
their birthright regardless of what race or per- 
iod, whether learned or ignorant, are im- 
pressed with the truth that nothing can shake 
nor conquer. Never were uttered more in- 
spiring words than 'Seek and ye shall find/ and 
strange as it appears to those who are not im- 
pressed with the religious instnct, who through 
various reasons are kept from the realization of 
this truth, when they awaken here, like many 
lately detached in this audience, they awaken 
to the glorious truth that there is an Omnipotent 
God, a Supreme Being, our great and loving 
Father. 

"To the real thinker, not the superficial, 
who acquire opinions from others, on the mor- 
tal plane, no other explanation is satisfactory. 
No vague, intangible Principle, merely His 
Energy in operation, can explain the wisdom, 
the Supreme Intellect, the marvelous reason- 
ing power necessary to make even the smallest 
cell or seed in mortal life. The tiny seed 
from whence grows the mighty oak, the ex- 

325 



quisite color and beauty of flower, sky and sea, 
the glory of the butterfly's wing are all mar- 
vels and impossible to the greatest material 
scientist, although he can make sea urchins out 
of life inpregnated substance, and will in due 
time form automata, low scale beings devoid 
of soul, such as are here. Yet they cannot, 
unless they go to the spirit, through themselves 
or other psychics, explain from whence the 
vital principle, the life force comes. 

"Science cannot do the impossible. It can- 
not solve the apparent mystery of life with 
material reason and logic. It must go to the 
spirit and receive illumination. There is only 
one way and there, no matter how science pro- 
gresses, will ever be but the one way, for all 
wisdom and knowledge come from the spirit. 
The giant, imponderable forces are not mate- 
rial. All are, in the last analysis, spiritual, 
as all matter in truth is. 

"Here, in the true light, we know our Father 
alone reigns. That the Divine Mind, the 
Oversoul, the Absolute, the Divine Idea of 
Christ or the Sole-begotten Son, is in truth, our 
Father. When this truth is realized, on the 
mortal plane or here, the peace that passeth 
understanding, lifts the mortal, the sole "earth- 
bound" spirit and the emanicpated to the in- 
effable bless of their glorious heritage. This 

326 



realization has come to many on earth who 
never heard of the Lord Jesus Christ, who 
knew not that God impressed Him. Not 
solely to the Christian is the light of the spirit 
given. All who seek righteously find it. Not 
only those who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ 
shall enter the kingdom of Heaven, but all, 
whether they believe in a stick, a stone or an 
animal, for all are His children, as ye all know. 

"How teach the poor mortal fool or weak- 
ling, whose brains are afflicted by disease, or 
who, for purpose of discipline are impressed 
with the animal propensities, never to be locat- 
ed by material science, or predispositions, a 
term glibly used, which prevent the truth from 
being impressed. We know that God, under 
law, through His mighty legions, directs all, 
that Divine law is inimitable, that a sparrow 
cannot fall to the ground without the knowl- 
edge of those who control, that indeed every 
hair is numbered. But because He directs all 
does not do away with responsibility on the 
mortal plane, even though all are really irre- 
sponsible here of mental evil. 

" 'As ye sow, so shall ye reap' is verified 
only in those cases who are to advance in this 
way. All, whether they advance or not on 
mortal plane, undergo essential discipline. All 
selfishness from disease or propensity, all 

327 



ignoble or criminal acts, whether powerless to 
prevent, from either mental or physical causes, 
under law, entail suffering or not, for not all 
suffer who sin, and not all sin who suffer. This 
is entertained but by the superficial. Many, 
seemingly swayed by human reason or logic, 
violate natural law under Divine law. Evolved 
from the animal, his material vehicles im- 
pressed to give him the necessary discipline, 
are not solely under his control, but the control 
of those who form them for him. 

"We know that the Lord Jesus Christ was 
not the Divine Idea of Christ, a child of God, 
but the Physical Instrument, the vehicle im- 
pressed solely by God alone. We know that 
our Father lives in the Celestial Kingdom, that 
there is no Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
although our Father is often recognized by 
newly detached Christians ere their spirit 
memory returns, as the Lord. We know that 
we are all His children, destined when we ad- 
vance to dwell with Him in the Celestial King- 
dom if we so desire, for He never separates us 
from our loved ones. We who advance can 
stay in our spirit world until all we love are 
prepared to go with us, as eventually we all go 
there. 

"These are known facts, hence our religious 
rites are unlike those of the mortal life. It is 

328 



true we have magnificent churches, cathedrals 
and temples, named not after, but like unto 
those on earth. This is the world of cause. 
All on earth are named after the real and true 
to endure indefinitely or for a certain stage of 
advancement. But we have only one religion, 
that which we strive to impress on earth, the 
worship of the Father. As all are righteous, 
we need not religion in the same sense as on 
earth, hence our Father desires neither useless 
eulogy nor incessant praise. Merely a brief 
matutinal greeting sent on vibration, the silent 
voiceless communion which all are familiar 
with 

"As we come into the true consciousness of 
our Divine heritage, little by little we, like our 
Father, become so in harmony with law as to 
become a part of it, and thus a law unto our- 
selves. But this takes many centuries. We 
must advance from sphere to sphere, plane to 
plane. 

Although it is true incorrectly grasped on 
earth, that all wisdom is ours, yet it cannot be 
expressed by us, until we attune our instru- 
ments to the greatest perfection, through will 
and effort. Those who claim the spirit is per- 
fect fail to explain, whilst pure and holy, he 
can only become perfect through his own will 
and efforts. He is not born nor brought forth 

329 



perfect. If perfect he would not even dream 
of the mortal plane. There would be no nec- 
essity for growth or unfoldment either in the 
spirit or mortal life. Nor would he return 
to the lowest plane to advance mentally, moral- 
ly, nor spiritually. 

Therefore, as on the mortal plane when we 
awaken or rather — when our brains and minds 
are ready to be impressed rightly — our con- 
sciousness of that which is real and true becomes 
clearer, so here, as we advance, does our con- 
sciousness, of the marvels and beauties con- 
stantly unfolding, become greater and as 
we have the senses more perfected and several 
developed, prior to their development on earth, 
also others never to be expressed there, it is much 
easier to advance. New senses are constantly 
unfolding until when we become archangels, 
like unto the Father, we can, when we will, 
although not in person present, become omni- 
present, omniscient and omnipotent, in the sense 
that when we, with the highest, manifest His 
power, we all collectively and individually, are 
in perfect unison with Him, and through this 
perfect harmony conscious with and through 
Him in this sense, so in accord as to seem like 
one Supreme Being, though never like unto 
Him, the Source, the Fountain Head!" 

Mr. Beecher concluded with some remarks 

330 



utterly beyond the mortal plane, which I omit. 

The Professor had listened with greot inter- 
est. After Mr. Beecher ceased he sat in deep 
meditation until he said softly, 

"Did you understand his concluding re- 
marks? They were perfectly unintelligible 



to me." 



"Yes, I answered, "they will soon be made 
clear to you, when you attend church or relig- 
ious services you will see what he meant about 
all the service being given in music. Not an 
audible word is uttered yet every thought, every 
idea as correctly grasped as with speech, much 
more melodiously expressed. You will feel 
the peace and love you receive with the morn- 
ing greeting to the Father and almost as potent 
vibrations of life and love as when embraced 
by Him." 



331 



CHAPTER XVIII 



One early morning sitting in the little 
park, encircling a cathedral, I heard a sweet and 
familiar voice, 

"Why, Byron, what are you doing here? 
Waiting for me I presume." 

Glancing up I saw a lovely, unusually dis- 
tinguished looking woman, accompanied by 
several children, all simply attired in white. 

I had met this lady many times since her 
detachment. We were devoted friends. I 
loved her no less now that she was joined to her 
soul-mate than when I had known her, on earth, 
as the Countess Guicciola, for my love was 
exactly as it had been there, really the love of 
a brother. 

"Meditating not about you, but some of the 
old earth problems," I replied merrily, as she 
seated herself by my side. 

"Why didn't Thyrza come too? Where is 
she?" 

"At home, where I should be, had I not felt 
your desire. Well, what is your problem? 
Although I really know it and I, myself, im- 
pressed you with the desire." 

332 



"I know, of course, you did. I know the 
earth problem you are now interested in, and, 
as I love Mary Glover and know her wish to 
correct some of her wrong impressions, I thought 
you would take us to the instrument engaged in 
this work." 

"Yes, we are now ready for her. I have 
met Mrs. Eddy or rather Mrs. Glover several 
times lately. You really felt the desire, 
as I myself have, of those directing this 
work, many advanced spirits interested in 
it. The time is ripe for a clearer in- 
terpretation of the Mission of the Lord Jesus 
Christ and His doctrine of Love. This instru- 
ment has been developed for it since a child, 
though unconscious of it on earth," I replied. 

"Just as Mary Glover was, Oh! her name 
is Mary, too, strange." 

"Oh, no, you know spirits are named here, 
Mary, in truth, means sorrow, tribulation, 
purgation. Those who are ordained to be 
vehicles for the spirit spheres are purified and 
cleansed through fire and travail, ere they can 
attune the material. Although they often 
err, ever come forth, after every lapse, better 
instruments for truth. Mrs. Glover learned 
through sorrow and suffering, this instrument 
also, and all who are developed for this pur- 
pose. There are others being developed to put 

333 



the truths given through her in operation after 
she is detached. These truths will revolu- 
tionize mortal thought, even more than Chris- 
tian Science has done, and although few at 
first will be able to grasp the true realization 
of the Doctrine of Love, due to material limita- 
tions, many will before long." 

Mrs. Eddy and Countess Guicciola friends 
and sisters in the real life! Mrs. Eddy, the 
revered founder of a religious organization, 
and a woman known as the mistress of a low- 
plane mortal. 

"Impossible, incredible," I think I hear the 
undeveloped exclaim. Not as impossible as 
you think. That revered teacher taught that 
all are God's pure, holy ideas. The Countess, 
in the real life, has ever been as pure and holy 
as her sister, not at all obsessed with the mor- 
tal delusion of evil, as truly claimed by Mrs. 
Eddy, "a false mortal concept." 

That afternoon, in the home of the psychic, 
are gathered, in the room where she is writing 
as distinguished company according to mortal 
sense. 

The psychic is our sister, a child of God, 
undergoing mortal development, being fitted 
on both planes for the task of helping her 
brothers and sisters, no different from them in 
the real life, and, only on earth having a brain 

334 



amenable to and able to express love, hence 
the truth, love, the greatest power of all. 

Around the table as she writes are her Celes- 
tial tutors or Guardian Angels, her father and 
husband or soul-mate, several great spirits 
known and unknown on mortal plane who di- 
rect material conditions, the Countess, Mrs. 
Glover and myself. 

The object is, as this work portrays, the 
clearer interpretation of the one true religion, 
the correction of its misconceptions, and the 
portrayal of spirit life as it really is, hence, 
instead of, as I am giving this work, dealing 
with great characters of my mortal native land, 
England, I am giving that which I, also an 
instrument of those on higher planes, am im- 
pelled to give, therefore all, regardless how 
great their material rank, wealth, knowledge, 
who were and are not instruments for truth, the 
truth of spiritual and mortal life, are not 
desired in this work, which independent of the 
little given of my private life, is for the pur- 
pose of giving the truth. 

Mrs. Glover, a beautiful spirit, with a radi- 
ant expression of the peace, love and harmony 
she sought to express on earth, sat next to an- 
other Mary, one who is worshipped as a Saint, 
even more beautiful, with greater radiance 
and glory. 

335 



She said to Mrs. Glover, "Now dear, tell 
how you feel regarding your mortal work, and 
you, yourself, correct your faulty impressions." 

"Even though it may not be accepted by the 
undeveloped, there are many, within your own 
especial fold, who, even though they come not 
fourth publicly, out of respect to their organ- 
ization, will accept and many more who un- 
ashamed will come forth and acknowledge the 
truth, and many more, amongst the different 
religions and philosophies, be given the light 
to spread the truth of the One Father, the one 
true religion and the Doctrine of Love, given 
by Him for all, of every race, religion and class." 

I, with my hand on the psychic's head, as 
I am permitted to personally impress, clasped 
Mrs. Glover's hand in mine and all willed the 
psychic to write as she is, while Mrs. Glover 
seriously, lovingly speaks: 

"To the dear ones on the earth, not only 
to my followers, Christian Scientists, but to 
all, all my own, I impress this. This comes 
from me in the real life, though invisible I be 
to ye, much more alive, more in the truth, 
more correctly impressed than when I sought 
to give myself. First you must know that this 
psychic values neither mortal commendation 
nor condemnation, that, on the border, wait- 
ing to come home, she values neither material 

336 



approval nor material glory, hence, know that, 
although she must give it, for it is the truth, 
she values nothing for self, and when the time 
is ripe, after her work is accomplished, will 
gladly leave it to others. 

"When I was first impressed with my beau- 
tiful interpretations, I was harassed with mate- 
rial worries, and could not be impressed 
all the time correctly. 

"It was almost impossible to keep out the 
naturally resentful, indignant feelings caused by 
unjust persecution and harsh judgment, especial- 
ly when bereft of child ; husband and family, I 
sought seclusion in solitude. 

"Although my work was delightful, and I 
was filled with a sweet buoyancy and peace 
ineffable, I could not refrain from an occasion- 
al thought of bitterness, especially later when 
my students arose in open rebellion, and I was 
forced to resort to diplomacy to keep my organ- 
ization intact, within my own hands, hence, 
could not receive truth correctly and gave sev- 
eral misconceptions as truth. But the truth of 
there being only love, peace, harmony in the 
real life, the unreality of sin and disease to the 
spirit, that evil appertains solely to the mortal 
plane, was correctly impressed and first publicly 
given by me, although many were impressed 
with these truths and several had published 

337 



them in an obscure way. That our Father, 
God Omnipotent was in Body, like unto His 
children, that His children, His pure, holy 
ideas, were really made in His Divine Image 
and Likeness, I could not grasp, I attributed all 
to Principle and taught of a Being, like unto 
that which Buddhaism and Theosophy cognize 
as The Absolute. This was my greatest mis- 
conception. Often I was impressed to give the 
truth. A few of my writings still extant ex- 
plain my perturbation, unceretainty and doubt. 
But there is enough in Science and Health to 
show that the Divine Idea of Christ really 
meant our Father. 

"As Plato and other thinkers ignored matter 
and accepted only ideas as real, I could not, 
influenced by them unconsciously, be impress- 
ed with the truth, that while the spirit is really 
in his true body, that the material, although 
transitory, is as real and as necessary as the 
spiritual, and that the material universe, though 
worlds are transitory, is as real and immune 
to destruction as the spiritual, for while there 
are worlds ever being wiped out of existence, 
there are countless coming into and ever in 
existence. 

"Although I recognized a human species 
and animal propensities, as I had been incul- 
cated with the orthodox belief in a special crea- 

338 



tion, I could not believe in evolution as grasped 
on the mortal plane, and more correctly im- 
pressed knew that evil did not originate with 
the animal, and as I could not believe that evil 
could come from God and could not be im- 
pressed to explain how, under God's law, it is 
but in truth, a state of consciousness, the sole 
explanation I could arrive at was that all per- 
taining to mortality was an illusion not im- 
pressed with the truth that every state of con- 
sciousness is of God. 

I could only grasp that we were false mor- 
tal concepts, false beliefs which we would con- 
quer, that the real spirit would then manifest, 
as many believe now on the mortal plane. I 
could not explain the difference between the 
two worlds, the two bodies and the two planes 
of consciousness. This not a misconception 
but an impossibility to me. My other miscon- 
ception, upon which the superficial deem that 
my teachings mainly rest, is that mortal mind 
creates disease, sin and death, false beliefs and 
that the Divine Mind heals them through mak- 
ing the spirit come into the consciousness of the 
truth that there is no such thing as sin, disease 
and death. 

"This is not only a misconception but an 
error. If they were but false mortal concepts, 
false beliefs, there would be no necessity for the 

339 



Divine Mind to conquer them, for as I taught 
they had not reality. I failed to make the dis- 
tinction that while evil is, in truth ,a false mor- 
tal concept, the material body and brain is as 
real, though transitory, as the real, also not to 
plainly teach its necessity, not vaguely that sin 
and suffering are but stepping stones to higher 
thing, thus, to the thinker implying their 
necessity. As God is Omnipotent, matter a form 
of spiritual substance, the mortal plane a 
phase of spirit consciousness, material creation 
and life are a part of the spiritual and as nec- 
essary as that cognized by me as the spiritual 
and under God, as I state several times in Sci- 
ence and Health. 

"Christian Science, when it relies solely on 
the truths given by me, with its mission of heal- 
ing rightly understood, when it casts aside its 
misconceptions, as in time it will mainly 
through these revelations, will become a greater 
power for good among the very large class who 
demand, upon the mortal plane, not only the 
spiritual gifts of peace, love and harmony, but 
those cognized as material, although also spirit- 
ual, fine churches, domiciles, raiment and 
fare. It will then know the truth that the 
Christ Spirit teaches that all are under guid- 
ance and directivity, that when prosperity fails, 
adversity teaches and vice versa in giving that 

340 



which is essential, that the good gifts of the 
Father on the mortal plane are given as those 
in charge of that plane deem necessary for each 
individual case, that while practitioners and 
healers are necessary for one plane of develop- 
ment, they are not for another. 

"Christian Science is for a very* large class 
just awakening to the truth, a class who 
repudiate the orthodox teachings, this is for a 
class who are even beyond Christian Science 
and need the clearer interpretation of the Doc- 
trine of Love, which teaches, not to strive for 
the material, unless to benefit and uplift others. 
to ever and always make it subordinate to the 
spiritual, not with the hope or object of acquir- 
ing material prosperity for self. It teaches 
that the true wealth are the soul gifts of love, 
wisdom and righteousness. These alone to be 
striven for irrespective of all else. This does 
not mean that one on earth should deny one- 
self aught essential for cleanly living. When 
one awakens to the truth and seeks to live up 
to his highest, the good gifts of righteousness 
are added whether he receives material gifts or 
not. 

"With the true light of the Christ Sp:::: 
ever comes the patience to bear all deprival 

of the material and the peace, whether in 

S41 



adversity or prosperity, which is ever given to 
all who live rightly. 

"Healing is not solely confined to Chris- 
tian Science but is done by many in the various 
races, who never heard of the Lord, in other 
ways, but that which I taught, especially adapt- 
ed for this class, is doing that which under law 
it is ordained to do." 

"The Christ Spirit teaches all who seek 
rightly, without desire for material goods, ever 
and always placing the spiritual first, how to 
heal oneself independent of healer, mentally, 
morally and spiritually, to receive directly 
from the Source of all good God Omnipotent 
ac well as through His instruments, advanced 
spirits, more than the greatest material minis- 
ter or practitioner can give on the mortal plane 
hence do not need them. And will teach in 
the future, in language so clear that the unlet- 
tered and ignorant can understand, all that will 
be necessary for the lowest as well as the high- 
est who, like the lowly fishermen, in harmony 
with the spirit will be able to grasp." 

Mrs. Glover ceased speaking and turned to 
the Angel by her side who said lovingly, 

"This is all that is necessary to give in this 
work." 

"The time is not far distant," said a stately 
spirit, "when many, on earth, will prove all 

342 



given in this work by seeking within for the 
light which is ever given to all who seek per- 
sistently and unselfishly. Many will not only 
see and hear individual spirits, but recall, after 
awakening from sleep, many things of the real 
life, actually witnessed by them when detached 
at night." 



343 



CHAPTER XIX. 



A large splendidly formed woman sat be- 
fore a fire in a magnificent drawing-room. Her 
eyes, shaded by deeply fringed lids were lower- 
ed, her hands were clasped as though in prayer. 
Suddenly her expression changed from deep 
gravity to sparkling animation. She arose, 
exclaiming, 

"Of course I must go and explain, as did 
Mrs. Glover, my misconceptions." 

Madame Blavatsky, known on earth as the 
famous Theosophical leader and seer, is in the 
real life advancing rapidly and often laughs 
over her earth opinions. 

She smiled as she noted her reflection in the 
mirrored wall, 

"I am so thankful," she murmured, "that I 
do not look as I did upon earth, and above all 
glad I am not as I was on that plane in any 
respect. I know I am desired by those in 
charge of the latest revelations to explain as best 
I can why I believed as I did." 

She was visiting friends in one of the eastern 
cities of the United States and had just been 
impressed that she was needed in the West, so 

344 



ere long, was seated in an air ship bound for 
San Francisco. 

Within due time she arrived in San Fran- 
cisco and later in San Rafael, where, as the 
psychic writes, she is seated with the same com- 
pany who were with Mrs. Glover, those engag- 
ed, not only in this work, but the Aprocryphal 
Revelations, given to the world, by the psychic 
as she is impressed to do, to prove that true 
religion will in the future be given free of 
charge. 

Naturally it may appear peculiar that Lord 
Byron, a profligate poet and peer should be se- 
lected to give a work of this nature. But, in 
the real life, as stated before, I am a child of 
God on as high a plane as Mrs. Glover and 
Madame Blavatsky, nay, truth compels me to 
state a higher, due to the greater period of my 
detachment from the material. I have also 
been selected because I have, although harshly 
criticised by many, been of great interest to the 
mortal plane, in fact of much more interest, 
through my presumed profligacy, than I would 
have been had my life been known to be as in 
truth it was 

Madame Blavatsky, with her gorgeous 
beauty and ample proportions, seems to fill the 
small room, on the spirit side charmingly beau- 
tiful with its glorious view of San Pablo Bay. 

345 



Her large magnetic eyes became focused on 
the psychic, who, with eyes gazing on mortal 
life, and mind on the mortal plane was engaged 
in writing. We do not need to enter the mate- 
rial consciousness, hence impress her on this 
side. 

; Our sister Mary, the Celestial Angel, allud- 
ed to in the preceding chapter, spoke to Helene, 
who, with a smile, placed her hand within mine. 
I placed my hand on the psychic's head and 
transmitted to her that which the Madame said, 
hence she writes now impressed by me, through 
permission of her guardian Angel or tutor. 

■JffEver since my detachment I have desired 
to give the truth, but, as you are all aware, I 
could not give more than a few brief, incorrect 
impressions, through various psychics not yet 
prepared. Although it is true there are many 
more developed, on certain linesj than this 
psychic, she has been fitted especially for this 
work I know, through, like others of her class, 
love for God Omnipotent and her brethren and 
sisters. 

While others have seen and mingled with 
some on this side consciously and retained fleet- 
ing impressions of the truth, they were, more or 
less, commingled w T ith the material upon the 
return to the material plane, hence as they 
would and could not believe in a Supreme Be- 

346 



ing, God Omnipotent, they gave that which 
they could as I did. 

"As I believed in reincarnation, I could not 
grasp that we live in our true bodies, similar 
to those brought forth on the mortal plane, and 
that we merely use the physical whilst awake 
on that plane. Hence could not believe nor 
give the truth that the Lord Jesus Christ was 
impressed solely by the Spirit, God Omnipo- 
tent, that He was not a great Spirit or Master 
reincarnating but simply and solely the one Phy- 
sical Embodiment of God Omnipotent. 

"As the Aprocryphal Revelations explain 
rhese matters, I shall, as briefly as possible, give 
my reasons for becoming a theosophist and a 
believer in reincarnation. 

"The mortal plane is familiar with my life 
through my works and friends, but not with 
that which actually induced me to enter a 
monastery. A few think they know the truth. 
Several were indeed partially confided in, with 
the result of not only making them more eager 
to join me in my soul quest after knowledge, 
but also making them fancy they had an occult 
claim on me. 

"I had, in youth, a most harrowing experi- 
ence, which clouded all my life, and made me 
a devout student of the occult. When I first 
began to seek, I doubted there was aught of 

347 



good on earth, although I demanded the high- 
est, the truth, of those in whose charge I put my- 
self to develop the spiritual. I smile as I say 
spiritual, so little deemed I then of what was 
really spiritual. 

"I sought, mainly, to make me understand 
why I, guiltless of all wrong doing, should 
have been so unjustly afflicted. The sole 
explanation I could arrive at (after running to 
the mortal, and forgetting the truth, retaining 
but a fragment or a glimpse of the real, whilst 
recalling scene upon scene of the supposed 
astral plane, — really motion pictures of scenes, 
more or less illusory for purpose of instruction,) 
was that I suffered for wrongs committed in 
previous lives. And, as I saw repeatedly the 
same great spirits in scenes of both ancient and 
modern times, and believed I conversed with 
them, regarding the different epochs, apparent- 
ly as real as on the mortal plane, I naturally 
believed them real and did not know that it was 
but a state of consciousness, produced by those 
in charge, to give me that which would benefit 
me most, therefore, I presumed the astral life as 
real as the physical. 

"Thus, while I acquired many lessons psy- 
chically and recalled much, which I gave in 
my writings, of the real and true spiritual life 
I remembered very little. 

348 



"In future times, one on earth, will, in mo- 
tion pictures, see many of the present and later 
periods and reproduced, in various later pic- 
tures, in different eras, will be the great heroes 
and artists of today. In this manner are pic- 
tures presented to all who seek, not through 
love of God and humanity but through love of 
wisdom and self. As »s well known in theo- 
sophy, if the thinker develops solely the intel- 
lect, the entire nature deteriorates, for intellect 
alone, unless accompanied by spiritual discern- 
ment, is cold and heartless. No selfish de- 
sire is ever spiritually answered, ever and al- 
ways psychically . 

"That we seemingly converse and recall, 
after our return to the mortal plane, conversa- 
tions, is due to the impresisons recorded on our 
brains by our Angel tutors. Just as many, who 
cannot learn, unless provided for bountifully, 
are provided with the flesh-pots, material goods, 
etc., so, those who cannot express love, on the 
mortal plane, through a brain not able to be im- 
pressed with it, are given that which their 
minds can grasp and their brains record, the 
sole instrument connecting them with the two 
planes of consciousness, the spiritual and mate- 
rial. 

"My mind formed from unwholesome ex- 
periences, my tormented, restless, insistent brain 

349 



my body, poisoned with various drugs, tobacco, 
etc., prevented correct spiritual impressions, 
hence while I was developed greatly psychic- 
ally, I was limited spiritually. 

"My love nature, the genuinely spiritual, 
was a sealed book to me, hence, all my soul 
journeys on the astral plane and in higher 
spheres, in truth, were actual experiences in 
this life or motion pictures, ever illusory. 

"Had I really loved one being on earth, been 
able to express my true love, I could not have 
believed as I did. The love of the mortal is the 
love of the spirit imperfectly expressed through 
physical instruments, hence cannot cease to 
exist after destruction, or rather disassociation 
of the entities composing the psychical and 
physical bodies. 

"The love expressed by the higher manus, 
the divine ego, the spirit for parents, child, 
soul-mate, all ever living the real, true life in 
the real, true bodies, lives on, and lasts forever, 
the identical love for the spirits who are the 
mortal parents, children, etc. 

"No one who sacrifices the love of the spirit 
for parent, child, etc., to acquire spiritual glory 
or intellectuality, who renounces, not alone the 
claims of the flesh, but the love of the spirit, ever 
advances spirituall. To mortify the flesh, to 
deny the demands of the soul, is not spiritual, 

350 



it is carnal. The physical is but a vehicle of 
expression for a transitory period. All who 
claim to be the ones born on earth are the same 
personalities brought forth in the real life con- 
jointly. All who return to earth to dictate, 
inspire, impress, ever claim to be the one known 
on earth, the one particular identity and not 
dozens merged in one. 

"Reincarnation means to reincarnate, to be 
born in the flesh on the physical plane, again 
and again, for the purpose of developing the 
monad or spirit until he is fitted to become in 
unison with The Absolute. As no spirit ever 
is born in flesh but merely animates and impress- 
es the physicalinstruments, the term is mislead- 
ing. 

"Omnipotent Wisdom, Infinite Mind is 
purely spiritual. While the physical is a form 
of the spiritual, it is of the lowest plane. The 
monad does not descend into matter to advance 
mentally, morally or spiritualy. All advance- 
ment is done in the real life, but the monad, 
in all forms up to man, the self-conscious child 
of God, develops qualities, attributes, which 
can only be developed on the physical plane 
through a physical body. When these are 
developed, he no longer needs physical instru- 
ments and advances, as ever in his own true 
body. 

351 



"These qualities are developed through all 
species and forms of life, from the primordial 
cell up to self-consciousness as a child of God. 
When man becomes self-conscious, if all his 
brain is in good working order, a perfect instru- 
ment for him, he needs no more physical bodies 
and advances, not in a heaven body, a shapeless 
mass, but a body made in the Image and Like- 
ness of his Father. 

"Those whose brains still need mortal de- 
velopment, very few in comparison with those 
who do not, who are detached ere being brought 
forth or still-born, need only one attachment to 
a physical form, as they have but very little to 
develop. All are developed in one human 
mortal life. The difference in planes of ad- 
vancement, as all ever advance and are spirits 
in the real life, is not due to the spirit impress- 
ing the physical body but is due to the material 
brains and bodies formed by those who form 
every body up to the time of self-consciousness 
and after. 

"Whilst all spirits are on different planes of 
advancement in the real life, all good and 
righteous, there are different expressions, not 
solely of goodness and righteousness, but of 
intellectuality. All do not express similiarly, 
but undeveloped conditions and states of con- 
sciousness regarding that sensed as evil apper- 

352 



tains solely to the physical, and are ever aban- 
doned with it. 

"Physical bodies to suit each undividual to 
give the necessary discipline, are formed by 
those who, under Divine law, have in charge 
this department of mortal life. As spirits do 
not build their own material bodies, those who 
have imperfect, defective instruments to give 
the essential discipline, acquired on the lowest 
mortal plane as well as the highest, all only 
develop these qualities, and progression men- 
tally, morally and spiritually is due to the de- 
velopment of the brain in this life, it 
can be seen there is no necessity to return 
again and again to advance in wisdom, intelli- 
gence or in morals. 

"All when detached at night by sleep are 
educated in the real life, therefore, an idiot, an 
imbecile on earth, due to a malformed brain, in 
the real life, with his own good spiritual brain, 
may be on a higher plane than the superinten- 
dent of the institution in which he is confined, 
the criminal likewise, a better instrument than 
the judge who sentences him. All real educa- 
tion and learning is done in the real life. The 
discipline of the mortal plane is but to develop 
certain qualities. All from the lowest to the 
highest develop that which is essential. The 

353 



highest, like the Buddha, but imperfectely ex- 
press love and wisdom. 

"Guatama did not attain to the plane of the 
Lord Jesus. The spirit who impressed the 
Buddha was not The Spirit which manifested 
through the Lord. Guatama is Guatama still, 
has not returned in a higher form nor ever will. 
"The Lord Jesus was impressed by the 
Father. No teacher, before or since, has ever 
equalled or can equal Him in expressing love 
and wisdom, as He had a brain especially form- 
ed to be in harmony with God. 

"Many centuries of earth life have passed 
since His advent and not one in the slightest 
degree, notwithstanding superior brain develop- 
ment in the psychical forms, has attained to His 
standard, Mrs. Eddy, one of the latest, pre- 
sumed by many on earth, to be on a plane of 
high spiritual unfoldment, formed one of the 
greatest organizations, in a sense more medical, 
than religious, but, due still to undeveloped 
conditions, founded her organization upon a 
commercial basis, as was essential for success. 
But no one, unless with a peculiarly distorted 
vision, can claim she gives a higher interpreta- 
tion of the love and wisdom of God, than the 
Lord, who had not a place to lay His head, who 
although He stated the laborer was worthy of 
his hire, charged His apostles to take naught 

354 



but food and shelter for their services. 

"Thus, it can be seen by those who make 
the material subordinate to the spiritual, that 
the love and wisdom, lived by the Lord, exem- 
plified in every act, is not expressed by any 
religion or philosophy on the mortal plane. If 
not now by those who claim their religion is 
founded upon love, how could it by the Buddha 
at an earlier stage of development? How 
could it have been expressed through me who 
was not able, like unto all, to express through 
a brain not formed or developed to express it? 

"How can love be received and transmitted 
by those who are powerless, through the brain 
and sense organs to express it? As only the 
true, conjugal love is expressed by the soul-mate 
so the mother love is only, in its entirety and 
sacredness expressed by the mother who has a 
good instrument through which to express it, as 
the numberless divorces and unmotherly mothers 
prove on the mortal plane. 

"Those who know not the soul-mate love on 
earth, deny it, have no faith in it. Those who 
have not the mother love, e'en though they be 
mothers, also deny it. But this does not do 
away with the truth, that the true conjugal love 
and the unselfish selfless love of the true mother 
exists, e'en though poorly expressed by a very 
few on earth. 

355 



"And as the love of the soul-mate and the 
mother is expressed by but a limited number, 
so even a less express the love of God, even 
whilst claiming to worship Him as Divine Per- 
son. But because they are unable to express 
it, does not prove it to be, as claimed by many, 
founded upon illusions or delusions. The high- 
est conception is that which worships a God of 
Love and Wisdom, by no means is that the 
highest which teaches of hapless souls being 
consigned to either the hell of the Christians 
or Karma Loca as it is taught on earth today, that 
all those who enter this plane at death, with all 
their potencies for evil in full sway, no Devan- 
chan is possible, and as all their desires rage 
furiously earthward, their very force will carry 
them speedily to a new reincarnation and we 
then have a Jesse Pomeroy, etc.' 

"I smile when I think of the doctrine which 
recognizes that the physical is but a vehicle of 
expression, and teaches it is constantly renewed 
or changed on earth, that 'the astral is formed 
of matter immediately above or within that of 
the physical. It disintregates with the body' 
and yet will make a being, spirit or soul suffer 
for the transgressions due to the transitory, con- 
stantly changing brain. 

"Thus, while I recognized that were the con- 

356 



nection broken between Manus and the 
brain, intelligence could not be manifested, 
unless through projection of the astral body, I 
could not grasp that this is really impossible, as 
the astral, in reality is but an etherial counterfeit 
to vitilize and hold the physical in place. Hence, 
all my teachings were, as are all religious and 
philosophies, on earth, more or less contradict- 
ory. Jewels of light and truth, ever obscured 
by the material, incapable of being discerned 
save by the genuinely unfolded spiritually, not 
psychically. 

"Instead of being able to explain intelligi- 
bly that the divine ego or soul ever lives in the 
one true body, made in the Likeness of God, and 
not in a heaven body, 'That the Head Atma 
and Buddhi are in Heaven and the feet Manas 
walk in hell," can be explained in a few words, 
the spirit ever in Heaven, the physical inter- 
penetrating it on the mortal plane, the sole hell 
in existence. 

"The lower Manus is the lower brain, the 
animal brain, the higher manus the divine ego, 
the spirit, but I will not continue, as I know 
all these misconceptions are explained in the 
Aprocryphal Revelations." 

"Yes," I said, "you now are aware that the 
Doctrine of Love, given by the Lord Jesus 
Christ, is but a higher expression of the one 

357 



true religion, interpreted by all preceding teach- 
ers of all races, according to the fitness of their 
instruments, the development of their brains, 
and as the elder religions teach that the high- 
est are in the Aryan race, in the higher forms 
of today, it should not be a matter of surprise 
or doubt to those who believe in their teachings 
to realize that that which is given today can be 
more correctly impressed than centuries ago. 
Although in truth, brain development and spir- 
itual unfoldment on the mortal plane is under 
the charge of this plane, still humanity are not 
automatons and themselves develop the special 
qualities necessary to enable them to advance 
here. From primitive man up to the present 
all have been and are being given that which 
is necessary. The time is ripe for a clearer 
elucidation of the mission of the Lord Jesus 
Christ and His Doctrine of Love. The New 
Revelations explain the misconceptions of the 
various expressions and harmonize all. They 
show that while all have truth, the truth has not 
been either understood or practiced. That 
while one expression, such as Buddhism, is 
farther advanced on certain lines, it is not cor- 
rect in others. That whilst the truths, the 
wisdom given by the Lord on all lines was super- 
ior to that given by Buddha, it was not under- 
stood by those to whom given and for other 

358 



more potent reasons, was withheld until the 
present." 

Mary interposed, "Hence, all are, more or 
less, tinged with the material, with love of the 
material benefits to be received from the ex- 
pression of religion — not one but what receives 
remuneration of some kind, for that which 
should be given freely, hence the Christ Spirit, 
the latest interpretation, will teach all who are 
ready to go to God individually. Within the 
Revelations they will find that which if prac- 
ticed, will give them the truth and the light to 
live rightly. The enlightened theosophist, 
Buddhist, spiritualist, and Christians of all races 
and classes, who are awaiting these Revelations, 
will welcome them with joy. Wherever there 
are mortals ready, this work, under the directiv- 
ity of the spirit spheres, will be accepted. The 
truth will then be known that the Doctrine of 
Love is for every child of God of every race, 
religion and class. The Christ spirit will bring 
them into the light so that all who seek, will 
prove the truth." 

Helen turned her glowing face and said, 

"I shall certainly do my best. I am im- 
pressing several great theosophists who are com- 
ing into the light." 

"These are destined for a great work, to 
359 



spread this doctrine, and are under great mas- 
ters," Mary answered. 

"Great masters, ever on this plane who in- 
struct and impress, but never reincarnating often 
in inferior bodies, as I thought," laughed Helen 
merrily. 

"If you thought as you did," said a great 
spiriti ,"you could not do otherwise. You gave 
that which was essential for those like unto you. 
There are many who will still adhere to your 
teachings for the same reasons that a thug be- 
lieves in strangling until, if so ordained, they 
or he advance to a higher plane. All under 
law as it should be, for all the different planes. 
Hence, the undeveloped who, in the name of 
the Prince of Peace, misinterpret His Doctrine, 
are loved on this plane as children of God un- 
dergoing very unpleasant mortal training, 
which, were it not imperative, would not be." 



360 



CHAPTER XX. 



I wish to give but a little more relative to 
life on the true plane. I have given all I could 
impress. I have not explained nor expressed 
certain matters as clearly as I should like, owing 
to it not only being very difficult to give the 
infinite through the finite, but mainly because 
our Father only permits that which will not 
interfere with the discipline necessary for those 
who have to undergo mortal life. It has been 
impossible, through limited vocabulary, to give 
correct ideas of the grandeur and beauty of the 
spirit realms, as well as to make comprehensible 
to spirit on mortal plane the higher spiritual 
truths, but everything that has been given is cor- 
rect with the exception of a few minor details. 

Ere I close, for the benefit of those who still 
believe in punishment and evil spirits, I shall 
give an interview between the famous seer, 
Emanuel Swedenborg, and a newly detached 
member of his church. 

Emanuel Swedenborg was seated in his 
library when one entered with both hands out- 
stretched in glad greeting. He arose hastily 
and clasped the tall, blond spirit tenderly. 

361 



"My dear brother, how glad I am to wel- 
come you. I could not be present at your 
reception, as you know, but intended going to 
see you as soon as I could arrange it." 

"I could not wait any longer. I wanted to 
see the one, next to our dear Lord, who had in- 
spired and helped me more than anyone else on 
the dark and dreary earth plane," answered his 
visitor genially, blue eyes gleaming with pleas- 
ure. "This is one of the greatest pleasures 
accorded me in this haven of pleasure and hap- 
piness." ; 

Emanuel Swedenborg pulled up a chair 
and holding him by the hand said, 

"Come be seated, this is a great pleasure, 1 
have ever been in close touch with you, and 
although, I have only seen you but once, still 
love you dearly, and am gratified your period 
of trial is over. I grieve it was severe at the 
last."- 

His visitor threw back his head covered 
with golden curls, a smile of perfect peace and 
happiness irradiated his countenance, as he re- 
plied with much feeling, 

"I am so overjoyed to be free, to be no longer 
compelled to return to a life that had become 
unendurable, that all other feelings are sub- 
merged in gratitude, especially as I find I never 
have been the sinful, erring creature I deemed 

362 



myself, that I was not born in sin and that there 
is no such thing as evil." 

"And yet you know these things were not 
true when freed during sleep, so of course, were 
not surprised when your spirit memory return- 
ed." 

"Nevertheless, like those who have spent 
three-fourth of the time on earth, that life seems 
very real at first, and, although I have been 
some time free, I still think of many of the false 
conceptions I had." 

The exceedingly benign and noble face of 
he who had been one of the greatest of mortal 
seers clouded a trifle, "Yea," he replied earnest- 
ly, "were it not impossible to grieve where we 
know the truth I would over the erroneous ones 
given through me. I have often wished it 
were possible to give the truth personally, to be 
able myself to correct some of my earlier false 
impressions." 

His visitor exclaimed eagerly, "Possibly you 
may yet be permitted." 

"My Father knows this desire of my heart, 
and when the time is ripe will doubtless permit 



me." 



"Particularly as you yourself were not 
responsible." 

"It was decreed that I should be the instru- 
ment to found a church to meet the require - 

363 



ments of a few, on similar planes, who were im- 
bued with the one great truth of God Omnipo- 
tent as Person, but who were not developed 
sufficiently to be impressed with the truth of 
Him being a God of love alone, not also one 
of hate." 

"The majority of all material brains on 
earth plane are on too low a plane to permit 
the spirit spheres to impress rightly. The 
strong, ever preying on the weak, devoid of love 
and pity, manifest the animal characteristics 
the spirit has not yet been allowed to overcome," 
said his visitor. 

"Therefore as the majority of those who had 
been brought into the Christian religion in my 
time still believed in pagan crudities and cere- 
monies, not ready to apprehend the doctrine of 
love given by our Lord, I was selected to see 
personally, to give all that their material brains 
could receive. Not upon a brain which mixed 
the chaff and the wheat, filled with the primi- 
tive ideas of the Old Testament, (permitted by 
God if not inspired by Him, for those on the 
low planes then and later,) the inconsistencies 
of the New Testament, and the revelations, 
utterly unintelligible to all but those who claim 
to interpret their obscure meaning, could the 
truth be "impressed." 

"And yet I grasped your explanation regard- 

364 



ing many, although I often doubted the hells 
and places of punishment. The Lord Jesus 
Christ taught of love, forgiveness, pity and 
charity, healed the sick, forgave the sinning, I 
could not understand why He should forgive on 
mortal plane and not in the spirit, where dwelt 
His perfect Father, and all was pure and holy. 
Although He said, 'Fear Him which is able to 
destroy both body and soul in hell, really the 
grave,' He also said, 'Are not two sparrows 
sold for a farthing, and one of them shall not 
fall to the ground without your Father, but 
the very hairs of your head are all numbered, 
fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than 
many sparraws.' Could such a Being say, but 
with pity, free from condemnation, 'Woe, woe 
unto thee, Bethsoida one moment, "it shall be 
more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of 
Judgment than you. And the next 'Come unto 
me all ye who labor, and I will give ye rest. 
Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for 
I am meek and lowly at heat, and ye shall find 
rest unto your soul." Within my soul I felt 
the truth that He should be judged by His in- 
finite compassion, and the love displayed in 
all His acts, and not by the allegories, parables 
and saying interpreted superficially, that a God 
of love who would counsil His creatures to for- 
give seventy times seven, who forgave the most 

365 



erring on earth, would do likewise in the world 
of spirits, and ,yet, with the passions and lusts 
of the animal, I could not be impressed with 
the truth, but turned to that most congenial to 
my material nature." 

"Alas," replied the great seer, "were it not 
imperative, were it not solely through stern dis- 
cipline that many on the lower planes must ad- 
vance, I should bitterly deplore. It was or- 
dained that I <was to forget the truth after my 
return to the material plane. It was my mis- 
sion to strengthen the belief in the horrors of 
hells and places of punishment, to compel the 
undeveloped through fear to do that which 
they could not in any other way. Although 
many have progressed beyond these crude con- 
ceptions, my church still adheres to these obso- 
lete dogmas, and, which despite the enlightment 
of many and their correct impression, retard its 
growth. You were far above the average, and 
still you accepted these errors." 

"Simply through my faith in you, and lack 
of correct spiritual impressions, but it is not 
solely our church which inculcates these errors, 
both the Catholic and Protestant teach the same 
thing. They, with the exception of many with- 
in, who are illuminated, and more on the out- 
side who abjure such ungodlike, unchristian be- 
liefs, delight in, and would not do without hells, 

366 



fire and brimstone, even though they know the 
real meaning of hell to be not a place of pun- 
ishment but the grave." 

"Not yet are they ready to be impressed cor- 
rectly, but they are gradually becoming more 
illumined, and abolishing many of their most 
primiitve conceptions." 

The visitor laughed merrily, "Oh, I know, 
I acknowledge my limitations. I argued with 
many, not nearly so enlighted on material mat- 
ters as I, who were much more correctly im- 
pressed, many, too big to wish salvation not 
accorded to all, who were infidels, atheists and 
agnostics, and many spiritualists, undeveloped 
modiums, who saw with a clearer vision, who 
midst many laughable absurdities, grasped the 
truth of a God of love and ridiculed our great- 
er absurdities and fallacies." 

The seer laughed also as his visitor continu- 
ed, "That which suprises me is the attitude of 
the churches regarding spiritualism, not recog- 
nizing that all religions have a spiritual founda- 
tion and are of spiritual origin. All worship a 
God of Spirit, hope for a spiritual life, and 
teach of heavens and hells. The Lord Jesus 
Christ ascended to the spirit world, proved 
its existence and the life of the spirit in many 
ways. The Old Testament is filled with spirit- 
ualism. St. Paul devotes a chapter to it, the 

367 



1 2th chapter of the Corinthians, 'To another the 
workings of miracles, to another discerning of 
spirits, to another divers kinds of tongues, etc.,' 
and yet the orthordox Christians who accept 
hells for their foes, never for themselves or their 
loved ones, deride these people more orcrectly 
illumined than they, regardless how low in 
social scale or how illietrate, I speak now of 
myself, who was one of the most intolerant also." 
"I must confess when I felt compelled to 
give the aweful pictures I thought I had seen, 
I felt my soul protesting and filled with pity 
but could not give clearly spiritual truth at that 



time." 



"How correctly impressed was St. Paul 
when he said, 'So that they who are in the flesh 
cannot please God, so as many as are led by the 
spirit of God, they are the sons of God. The 
spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that 
we are the children of God. For I am pur- 
suaded that neither death, nor life, nor Angels 
nor principalities, nor powers, nor things to 
come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other crear- 
ure shall be able to separate us from the love ol 
God, which is in Christ Jesus, our Lord.' Ah, 
these sublime promises to all of God's children, 
so erroneously claimed to be but for a few, but 
for the righteous of whom the Lord said, 'I 
come not to bring the righteous, but sinners to 

368 



repentance.' Also St. Paul, Tor though we 
walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh, 
for the weapons of our war-fare are not carnal, 
but might\ r , through God, to the pulling down 
of strongholds.' Also, 'For the fruit of the 
spirit is in all goodness, and righteousness and 
truth? It seems to me so strange now that I 
interpreted so many of these truths incorrectly, 
that I could not see that ever and always the 
life of the spirit, the life of the flesh both exist- 
ing, were on two planes, utterly distinct, tha 
advise, instructions, promises, denunciations 
were for the mortal (, not for the spirit of right- 
eousness, goodness and truth." 

"All intended for the spirit on mortal plane." 
"Entirely distinct from the spiritual, and 
different discipline for each individual one, He 
dsciriminates aganst none, all are prepared for 
different lines of activity, hence many are called 
home at varying ages, and many upon acquiring 
personality ere brought forth. I never could ex- 
plain to my sense of right and justice, the end 
destined for that class, as well as the large ele- 
ment of degenerates, weaklings, mentally un- 
balanced and insane, I felt they were irrespon- 
sible, and that our Father could not hold them 
responsible." 

"It will be but a very short time," said the 
seer, "when spirits, on mortal plane, will be 

369 



impressed with the truth, thhat, not only are 
these unfortunate brethren and sisters irrespon- 
sible, on that plane, but that the large criminal 
element are equally so. Science will solve and 
prove these truths, when those in charge de- 
cide the time is ripe. The truth then will be 
known, that those deemed so terribly afflicted, so 
discriminated ( against,- do qojt ^suffer more than 
others. The degenerate, the weakling, the 
moral pervert; the mentally unbalanced, are so 
lacking in wholesome entities forming brain and 
body, that it is impossible for the spirit to re- 
ceive from the various nerve centers correct im- 
pressions regarding aught of the mortal body, 
except the pain\ and suffering adjudged essen- 
tial. The criminal oft the offspring of this 
class, or victim of disease and propensity, the 
same, as either brain or body, subject to disease 
and propensity, cause equally as deplorable re- 
sults, and also renders him so dense are his sen- 
sibilizes, so undeveloped his brain as unreliable 
an insrtument as the insane." 

"Christian Science, one of the latest inter- 
pretation of the Bible, that mortal mind, or 
rather material brain creates the delusions dis- 
ease, evil and death on the plane is not correct." 

"Knowing the truth as we do, we know that 
Mrs. Eddy was impressed to give certain truths, 
as I was, to meet the requirements of a large 



"Do you not think that there are many on 
earth to whom the knowledge of this truth might 

e cast off responsibility, cease individual 
effort, and rely solely upon their guardian 
Angels?" 

"That could not be, all rely upon Him who 
said, "Take no thought of the tomorrow, but, 
although all impressions are from the spirit, all 
receive, according to their plane, according to 
those in charge, none can act otherwise than as 
they decree or as God wills" 

"The Lord's prayer says, "Thy will be 
done, lead us not into temptation, deliver us 
from evil." 

"The Angels, in charge, arrange these con- 
dition of apparent temptation and evil. This 
prayer was and is for all subject to material 
conditions, no matter how advanced." 

"As mortals advance, will evil cease to 
tempt, and be conquered?" 

"The law of progression, in all spirit 
spheres is universal, invariable, on mortal, for 
the purpose of discipline, it is variable. Al- 
though here and there an individual or race 
retrograde, or are wiped out of existence, the 
majoriety are ever on the upward march until 
they attain to the highest material advance- 
ment. If unaccompanied by spiritual unfold- 
tnent to harmonize, the pendulum swings back, 
races disappear, are wiped out, become extinct, 

383 



to begin anew until both material and spiritual 
are in accord. When that time arrives, the 
earth will have accomplished its mission like 
the material body, cease to exist as a world, and 
be transformed into the true spiritual substance 
of the vast atmospheric spiritual ocean. But 
in spiritual worlds, in the true life, the spirits, 
the real beings, ever in peace, love and harmony, 
whether their mortal attachments advance or 
not, advance, and upon their release from the 
mortal, find themselves upon a higher plane 
than the highest material plane in all wisdom 
and knowledge, and more spiritually unfolded 
than the most God-like and saint-like. God's 
will, their will, where the unreality of evil dis- 
ease and death, the illusions of the mortal van- 
ish as with us. The apparent conflict between 
the material and the spiritual, the animal pro- 
pensities and diseases, which seemingly cause 
the undeveloped conditions, are, under law, 
caused by the Celestial Angels for purpose of 
discipline. Hence, from the beginning of 
human life up to the present, these conditions 
are necessary for the majority or they would 
not exist while spirits are being trained in all 
material worlds." 

Swedenborg ceased, his visitor said rever- 
ently, 

"Thy will be done." 

384 



are even more undeveloped, that it does not 
interpret clearly the Gospel of Love, that it 
still, more or less, on material plane, fails in 
many ways, as do all religions, but it is just 
creeping, when it eliminates its false concep- 
tions, become truly spiritual, it will be a greater 
power for good." 

"Do you not think it probable in time that 
true Christian Spiritualism may advance?" 

He smiled, "True Christian Spiritualism, 
amongst all races, whether accepted as Christian 
spiritualism or not, is more powerful than any, 
has more followers among all the different 
religions, philosophies than any other belief. 
Modern spiritualism, with its "Elder Brother" 
theory, will merge into the true which ultimate- 
ly will number openly, as it now does privately 
thousands, who, divested of the fear of pre- 
judice will come forth from the churches, 
Christian Science and the various philosophies, 
and unafraid, unashamed, acknowledge the 
control of the spirit. It were as absurd to 
attempt to wipe creation out of existence, as to 
attempt to stem the mighty forces of all our 
spirit spheres, all, under our loving Father, 
working in unison, to gradually, not incompati- 
ble -with discipline, bring the two planes into 
closer communion, to lighten, as far as possible, 
the otherwise too severe discipline. As the chil- 

377 



dren progress, the material brain becomes a 
better instrument, and brings spirit in closer 
touch with material life, hence unless instructed 
regarding the truths and necessity for this 
discipline, they would suffer more than is ad- 
judged necessary. No one is permitted to 
suffer in the least more than is actually necessary 
for individual discipline. The more developed, 
the more unfoldled the spirit, in closer touch 
with mortal life, feels more keenly the impres- 
sions received from the mortal brain and body , 
as well as expresses or transmits more perfectly 
spiritual impressions. In consequence were 
the spirit unilluminated with faith, hope and 
knowledge while on earth, as he advances and 
become more conscious of material life, he 
would naturalyl suffer more. Therefore, as 
the spirit gradually comes in closer touch, teach- 
ers, suited to each plane of advancement, have 
been prepared for the different races. When 
the time arrived, when a greater than any who 
had preceeded, was needed, when some were so 
advanced that only the truth could satisfy them, 
when the great masses, on the lower planes, had 
arrived at that stage where more light was 
needed, light that could not be destroyed by the 
sophistry of any unstable philosophy or reli- 
gion, our loving Father, the God of Love, 
brought forth, on earth, the Lord Jesus Christ, 
a perfect material instrument, one fit to be im- 

378 



honorable people, incapable themselves of 
creating or perpetuately by unholy, impure 
thought, the diseases which have originated 
with the animal and primitive man seemingly 
through ignorance and violation of law. Chris- 
tian Science assumes that many diseases not 
caused by fear and worry, but the physical con- 
dition preceeding, the effects of conditions 
known to us, are caused by mortal mind. The 
actual truth is that no disease is caused by that 
which is presumed to be the mind, that the 
spirit knows naught of disease. The spirit 
through a material brain is unable, unless, un- 
der control or directivity, to keep body in 
health or disease. But, that which is sensed as 
a disorder, defective, malformed brain unable 
to follow law, debilitates the body, lowers its 
vitality, and produces disease, or that which is 
sensed as disease." 

"It is then, as I assumed on mortal plane, 
that mortal mind does not create disease, hence 
Christian Science does not impress these facts 
clearly, although it clearly proves that God 
heals disease and sin. It does not explain how 
it heals to the satisfaction of any but those for 
whom it is intended, whose brains can grasp 
idyosincrasies incomprehensible to others, or 
who accept the truths, which the majority do, 
content to leave to the spirit the power to unfold 

375 



the apparent contradictions and inconsistences. 
Christian Science cannot graps a Personal God, 
makes all manifest God. This is true as chil- 
dren of God, we are all of Him, but not true in 
the sense that we are or ever can equal Him. 
Christian Science does not explain the truth of 
God Omnipotent Personally impressing the 
Lord Jesus Christ, recognizing the Lord Jesus 
Christ as a Son on an equal plane. The great 
truth of a Personal God Omnipotent is taught 
by our church, which has not advanced simply 
because we teach hell and places of punishment. 
I frankly confess Christian Science is doing bet- 
ter, greater work." 

Swedenborg replied, "It is impossible for 
the majority until ready to be impressed, to 
credit a Personal God, that, as I say in "Heaven 
and Hell," is but discerned by the highest. 
Christian Science was brought forth by Mrs. 
Eddy, the instrument, to impress those in har- 
mony with the truths they were fit to receive. So 
long as they realize the Omnipotence, whether 
cognized as Principle or Person, the Divinity 
of Christ, the Divine Commandments, all is as 
God wills. Little by little all will advance, 
there will be no necessity for exterior forms of 
religion, all will find within the true light. It 
is true that there are many undeveloped healers 
in Christian Science, that many of its followers 

376 



are even more undeveloped, that it does not 
interpret clearly the Gospel of Love, that it 
still, more or less, on material plane, fails in 
many ways, as do all religions, but it is just 
creeping, when it eliminates its false concep- 
tions, become truly spiritual, it will be a greater 
power for good." 

"Do you not think it probable in time that 
true Christian Spiritualism may advance?" 

He smiled, "True Christian Spiritualism, 
amongst all races, whether accepted as Christian 
spiritualism or not, is more powerful than any, 
has more followers among all the different 
religions, philosophies than any other belief. 
Modern spiritualism, with its "Elder Brother" 
theory, will merge into the true which ultimate- 
ly will number openly, as it now does privately 
thousands, who, divested of the fear of pre- 
judice will come forth from the churches, 
Christian Science and the various philosophies, 
and unafraid, unashamed, acknowledge the 
control of the spirit. It were as absurd to 
attempt to wipe creation out of existence, as to 
attempt to stem the mighty forces of all our 
spirit spheres, all, under our loving Father, 
working in unison, to gradually, not incompati- 
ble with discipline, bring the two planes into 
closer communion, to lighten, as far as possible, 
the otherwise too severe discipline. As the chil- 

377 



dren progress, the material brain becomes a 
better instrument, and brings spirit in closer 
touch with material life, hence unless instructed 
regarding the truths and necessity for this 
discipline, they would suffer more than is ad- 
judged necessary. No one is permitted to 
suffer in the least more than is actually necessary 
for individual discipline. The more developed, 
the more unfoldled the spirit, in closer touch 
with mortal life, feels more keenly the impres- 
sions received from the mortal brain and body, 
as well as expresses or transmits more perfectly 
spiritual impressions. In consequence were 
the spirit unilluminated with faith, hope and 
knowledge while on earth, as he advances and 
become more conscious of material life, he 
would naturalyl suffer more. Therefore, as 
the spirit gradually comes in closer touch, teach- 
ers, suited to each plane of advancement, have 
been prepared for the different races. When 
the time arrived, when a greater than any who 
had preceeded, was needed, when some were so 
advanced that only the truth could satisfy them, 
when the great masses, on the lower planes, had 
arrived at that stage where more light was 
needed, light that could not be destroyed by the 
sophistry of any unstable philosophy or reli- 
gion, our loving Father, the God of Love, 
brought forth, on earth, the Lord Jesus Christ, 
a perfect material instrument, one fit to be im- 

378 



honorable people, incapable themselves of 
creating or perpetuately by unholy, impure 
thought, the diseases which have originated 
with the animal and primitive man seemingly 
through ignorance and violation of law. Chris- 
tian Science assumes that many diseases not 
caused by fear and worry, but the physical con- 
dition preceeding, the effects of conditions 
known to us, are caused by mortal mind. The 
actual truth is that no disease is caused by that 
which is presumed to be the mind, that the 
spirit knows naught of disease. The spirit 
through a material brain is unable, unless, un- 
der control or directivity, to keep body in 
health or disease. But, that which is sensed as 
a disorder, defective, malformed brain unable 
to follow law, debilitates the body, lowers its 
vitality, and produces disease, or that which is 
sensed as disease." 

"It is then, as I assumed on mortal plane, 
that mortal mind does not create disease, hence 
Christian Science does not impress these facts 
clearly, although it clearly proves that God 
heals disease and sin. It does not explain how 
it heals to the satisfaction of any but those for 
whom it is intended, whose brains can grasp 
idyosincrasies incomprehensible to others, or 
who accept the truths, which the majority do, 
content to leave to the spirit the power to unfold 

375 



the apparent contradictions and inconsistences. 
Christian Science cannot graps a Personal God, 
makes all manifest God. This is true as chil- 
dren of God, we are all of Him, but not true in 
the sense that we are or ever can equal Him. 
Christian Science does not explain the truth of 
God Omnipotent Personally impressing the 
Lord Jesus Christ, recognizing the Lord Jesus 
Christ as a Son on an equal plane. The great 
truth of a Personal God Omnipotent is taught 
by our church, which has not advanced simply 
because we teach hell and places of punishment. 
I frankly confess Christian Science is doing bet- 
ter, greater work." 

Swedenborg replied, "It is impossible for 
the majority until ready to be impressed, to 
credit a Personal God, that, as I say in "Heaven 
and Hell," is but discerned by the highest. 
Christian Science was brought forth by Mrs. 
Eddy, the instrument, to impress those in har- 
mony with the truths they were fit to receive. So 
long as they realize the Omnipotence, whether 
cognized as Principle or Person, the Divinity 
of Christ, the Divine Commandments, all is as 
God wills. Little by little all will advance, 
there will be no necessity for exterior forms of 
religion, all will find within the true light. It 
is true that there are many undeveloped healers 
in Christian Science, that many of its followers 

376 



repentance.' Also St. Paul, 'For though we 
walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh, 
for the weapons of our war-fare are not carnal, 
but mighty, through God, to the pulling down 
of strongholds.' Also, 'For the fruit of the 
spirit is in all goodness, and righteousness and 
truth? It seems to me so strange now that I 
interpreted so many of these truths incorrectly, 
that I could not see that ever and always the 
life of the spirit, the life of the flesh both exist- 
ing, were on two planes, utterly distinct, tha 
advise, instructions, promises, denunciations 
were for the mortal (, not for the spirit of right- 
eousness, goodness and truth." 

"All intended for the spirit on mortal plane." 
"Entirely distinct from the spiritual, and 
different discipline for each individual one, He 
dsciriminates aganst none, all are prepared for 
different lines of activity, hence many are called 
home at varying ages, and many upon acquiring 
personality ere brought forth. I never could ex- 
plain to my sense of right and justice, the end 
destined for that class, as well as the large ele- 
ment of degenerates, weaklings, mentally un- 
balanced and insane, I felt they were irrespon- 
sible, and that our Father could not hold them 
responsible." 

"It will be but a very short time," said the 
seer, "when spirits, on mortal plane, will be 

369 



impressed with the truth, thhat, not only are 
these unfortunate brethren and sisters irrespon- 
sible, on that plane, but that the large criminal 
element are equally so. Science will solve and 
prove these truths, when those in charge de- 
cide the time is ripe. The truth then will be 
known, that those deemed so terribly afflicted, so 
discriminated against, do not suffer more than 
others. The degenerate, the weakling, the 
moral pervert, the mentally unbalanced, are so 
lacking in wholesome entities forming brain and 
body, that it is impossible for the spirit to re- 
ceive from the various nerve centers correct im- 
pressions regarding aught of the mortal body, 
except the pain and suffering adjudged essen- 
tial. The criminal oft the offspring of this 
class, or victim of disease and propensity, the 
same, as either brain or body, subject to disease 
and propensity, cause equally as deplorable re- 
sults, and also renders him so dense are his sen- 
sibiliites, so undeveloped his brain as unreliable 
an insrtument as the insane." 

"Christian Science, one of the latest inter- 
pretation of the Bible, that mortal mind, or 
rather material brain creates the delusions dis- 
ease, evil and death on the plane is not correct." 

"Knowing the truth as we do, we know that 
Mrs. Eddy was impressed to give certain truths, 
as I was, to meet the requirements of a large 

370 



"Do you not think that there are many on 
earth to whom the knowledge of this truth might 
make cast off responsibility, cease individual 
effort, and rely solely upon their guardian 
Angels?" 

"That could not be, all rely upon Him who 
said, "Take no thought of the tomorrow, but, 
although all impressions are from the spirit, all 
receive, according to their plane, according to 
those in charge, none can act otherwise than as 
they decree or as God wills." 

"The Lord's, prayer says, "Thy will be 
done, lead us not into temptation, deliver us 
from evil." 

"The Angels, in charge, arrange these con- 
dition of apparent temptation and evil. This 
. prayer was and is for all subject to material 
conditions, no matter how advanced." 

"As mortals advance, will evil cease to 
tempt, and be conquered?" 

"The law of progression, in all spirit 
spheres is universal, invariable, on mortal, for 
the purpose of discipline, it is variable. Al- 
though here and there an individual or race 
retrograde, or are wiped out of existence, the 
majoriety are ever on the upward march until 
they attain to the highest material advance- 
ment. If unaccompanied by spiritual unfold- 
ment to harmonize, the pendulum swings back, 
races disappear, are wiped out, become extinct, 

383 



to begin anew until both material and spiritual 
are in accord. When that time arrives, the 
earth will have accomplished its mission like 
the material body, cease to exist as a world, and 
be transformed into the true spiritual substance 
of the vast atmospheric spiritual ocean. But 
in spiritual worlds, in the true life, the spirits, 
the real beings, ever in peace, love and harmony, 
whether their mortal attachments advance or 
not, advance, and upon their release from the 
mortal, find themselves upon a higher plane 
than the highest material plane in all wisdom 
and knowledge, and more spiritually unfolded 
than the most God-like and saint-like. God's 
will, their will, where the unreality of evil dis- 
ease and death, the illusions of the mortal van- 
ish as with us. The apparent conflict between 
the material and the spiritual, the animal pro- 
pensities and diseases, which seemingly cause 
the undeveloped conditions, are, under law, 
caused by the Celestial Angels for purpose of 
discipline. Hence, from the beginning of 
human life up to the present, these conditions 
are necessary for the majority or they would 
not exist while spirits are being trained in all 
material worlds." 

Swedenborg ceased, his visitor said rever- 
ently, 

"Thy will be done." 

384 



KB 



WESBft 



H Hi 

llSlii! 11111 

mmmm 

Hnm 



—■mil 

Be&Kssil 

■■l 



